PREFACE. 

MY DEAR LADS, In my preface to By Pike and Dyke I promised in a future story to dealwith the closing events of the War of Independence in Holland. Theperiod over which that war extended was so long, and the incidentswere so numerous and varied, that it was impossible to include thewhole within the limit of a single book. The former volume broughtthe story of the struggle down to the death of the Prince of Orangeand the capture of Antwerp; the present gives the second phase ofthe war, when England, who had long unofficially assisted Holland, threw herself openly into the struggle, and by her aid mainlycontributed to the successful issue of the war. In the first partof the struggle the scene lay wholly among the low lands and citiesof Holland and Zeeland, and the war was strictly a defensive one, waged against overpowering odds. After England threw herself intothe strife it assumed far wider proportions, and the independenceof the Netherlands was mainly secured by the defeat and destructionof the great Armada, by the capture of Cadiz and the fatal blowthereby struck at the mercantile prosperity of Spain, and by thedefeat of the Holy League by Henry of Navarre, aided by Englishsoldiers and English gold. For the facts connected with thedoings of Sir Francis Vere and the British contingent in Holland, I have depended much upon the excellent work by Mr. Clement Markhamentitled the Fighting Veres. In this full justice is done to thegreat English general and his followers, and it is conclusivelyshown that some statements to the disparagement of Sir FrancisVere by Mr. Motley are founded upon a misconception of the facts. Sir Francis Vere was, in the general opinion of the time, one ofthe greatest commanders of the age, and more, perhaps, than anyother man with the exception of the Prince of Orange contributedto the successful issue of the struggle of Holland to throw offthe yoke of Spain. 

Yours sincerely, G. A. HENTY

CHAPTER I

AN EXCURSION

"And we beseech Thee, 0 Lord, to give help and succour to Thy servantsthe people of Holland, and to deliver them from the cruelties andpersecutions of their wicked oppressors; and grant Thy blessing, we pray Thee, upon the arms of our soldiers now embarking to aidthem in their extremity. "

These were the words with which the Rev. John Vickars, rector ofHedingham, concluded the family prayers on the morning of December6th, 1585. 

For twenty years the first portion of this prayer had been repeateddaily by him, as it had been in tens of thousands of Englishhouseholds; for since the people of the Netherlands first roseagainst the Spanish yoke the hearts of the Protestants of Englandhad beat warmly in their cause, and they had by turns been movedto admiration at the indomitable courage with which the Dutchstruggled for independence against the might of the greatest powerin Europe, and to horror and indignation at the pitiless crueltyand wholesale massacres by which the Spaniards had striven to stampout resistance. 

From the first the people of England would gladly have joinedin the fray, and made common cause with their co-religionists;but the queen and her counsellors had been restrained by weightyconsiderations from embarking in such a struggle. At the commencementof the war the power of Spain overshadowed all Europe. Her infantrywere regarded as irresistible. Italy and Germany were virtually herdependencies, and England was but a petty power beside her. SinceAgincourt was fought we had taken but little part in wars on theContinent. The feudal system was extinct; we had neither army normilitary system; and the only Englishmen with the slightest experienceof war were those who had gone abroad to seek their fortunes, andhad fought in the armies of one or other of the continental powers. Nor were we yet aware of our naval strength. Drake and Hawkins andthe other buccaneers had not yet commenced their private war withSpain, on what was known as the Spanish Main -- the waters ofthe West Indian Islands -- and no one dreamed that the time wasapproaching when England would be able to hold her own against thestrength of Spain on the seas. 

Thus, then, whatever the private sentiments of Elizabeth and hercounsellors, they shrank from engaging England in a life and deathstruggle with the greatest power of the time; though as the strugglewent on the queen's sympathy with the people of the Netherlandswas more and more openly shown. In 1572 she was present at a paradeof three hundred volunteers who mustered at Greenwich under ThomasMorgan and Roger Williams for service in the Netherlands. Sir HumphreyGilbert, half brother of Sir Walter Raleigh, went out a few monthslater with 1500 men, and from that time numbers of English volunteerscontinued to cross the seas and join in the struggle against theSpaniards. Nor were the sympathies of the queen confined to allowingher subjects to take part in the fighting; for she sent out largesums of money to the Dutch, and as far as she could, without openlyjoining them, gave them her aid. 

Spain remonstrated continually against these breaches of neutrality, while the Dutch on their part constantly implored her to join themopenly; but she continued to give evasive answers to both partiesuntil the assassination of William of Orange on 10th July, 1584, sent a thrill of horror through England, and determined the queenand her advisers to take a more decisive part in the struggle. In thefollowing June envoys from the States arrived in London, and werereceived with great honour, and a treaty between the two countrieswas agreed upon. Three months later the queen published a declarationto her people and to Europe at large, setting forth the terriblepersecutions and cruelties to which "our next neighbours, the peopleof the Low Countries, " the special allies and friends of England, had been exposed, and stating her determination to aid them torecover their liberty. The proclamation concluded: "We mean nothereby to make particular profit to ourself and our people, onlydesiring to obtain, by God's favour, for the Countries, a deliveranceof them from war by the Spaniards and foreigners, with a restitutionof their ancient liberties and government. 

Sir Thomas Cecil was sent out at once as governor of Brill, andSir Philip Sidney as governor of Flushing, these towns being handedover to England as guarantees by the Dutch. These two officers, with bodies of troops to serve as garrisons, took charge of theirrespective fortresses in November. Orders were issued for theraising of an army for service in the Low Countries, and Dudley, Earl of Leicester, was appointed by the queen to its command. The decision of the queen was received with enthusiasm in Englandas well as in Holland, and although the Earl of Leicester was notpersonally popular, volunteers flocked to his standard. 

Breakfast at Hedingham Rectory had been set at an earlier hour thanusual on the 6th of December, 1585. There was an unusual stir andexcitement in the village, for young Mr. Francis Vere, cousin ofthe Earl of Oxford, lord of Hedingham and of all the surroundingcountry, was to start that morning to ride to Colchester, thereto join the Earl of Leicester and his following as a volunteer. Assoon as breakfast was over young Geoffrey and Lionel Vickars, boysof fourteen and thirteen years old, proceeded to the castle closeby, and there mounted the horses provided for them, and rode withFrancis Vere to Colchester. 

Francis, who was at this time twenty-five years old, was accompaniedby his elder brother, John, and his two younger brothers, Robertand Horace, and by many other friends; and it was a gay train thatcantered down the valley of the Colne to Colchester. That ancienttown was all astir. Gentlemen had ridden in from all the countryseats and manors for many miles round, and the quiet streets werealive with people. At two o'clock in the afternoon news arrivedthat the earl was approaching, and, headed by the bailiffs of thetown in scarlet gowns, the multitude moved out to meet the earl onthe Lexden road. Presently a long train was seen approaching; forwith Leicester were the Earl of Essex, Lords North and Audley, SirWilliam Russell, Sir Thomas Shirley, and other volunteers, to thenumber of five hundred horse. All were gaily attired and caparisoned, and the cortege presented a most brilliant appearance. The multitudecheered lustily, the bailiffs presented an address, and followed byhis own train and by the gentlemen who had assembled to meet him, the earl rode into the town. He himself took up his abode at thehouse of Sir Thomas Lucas, while his followers were distributedamong the houses of the townsfolk. Two hours after the arrival ofthe earl, the party from Hedingham took leave of Mr. Francis Vere. 

"Goodbye, lads, " he said to the young Vickars, "I will keep mypromise, never fear; and if the struggle goes on till you are oldenough to carry arms, I will, if I am still alive, take you undermy leading and teach you the art of war. "

Upon the following day the Earl of Leicester and his following rodeto Manningtree, and took boat down the Stour to Harwich, where thefleet, under Admiral William Borough, was lying. Here they embarked, and on the 9th of December sailed for Flushing, where they werejoined by another fleet of sixty ships from the Thames. 

More than a year passed. The English had fought sturdily in Holland. Mr. Francis Vere had been with his cousin, Lord Willoughby, whowas in command of Bergen op Zoom, and had taken part in the firstbrush with the enemy, when a party of the garrison marched out andattacked a great convoy of four hundred and fifty wagons going toAntwerp, killed three hundred of the enemy, took eighty prisoners, and destroyed all their wagons except twenty-seven, which theycarried into the town. Leicester provisioned the town of Grave, which was besieged by the Duke of Parma, the Spanish commanderin chief. Axel was captured by surprise, the volunteers swimmingacross the moat at night, and throwing open the gates. Doesburgwas captured, and Zutphen besieged. 

Parma marched to its relief, and, under cover of a thick fog, succeeded in getting close at hand before it was known that hewas near. Then the English knights and volunteers, 200 in number, mounted in hot haste and charged a great Spanish column of 5000horse and foot. They were led by Sir William Russell, under whomwere Lord Essex, North, Audley, and Willoughby, behind the lastof whom rode Francis Vere. For two hours this little band of horsefought desperately in the midst of the Spanish cavalry, and forcedthem at last to fall back, but were themselves obliged to retreatwhen the Spanish infantry came up and opened fire upon them. TheEnglish loss was 34 killed and wounded, while 250 of the Spaniardswere slain, and three of their colours captured. Among the woundedon the English side was the very noble knight Sir Philip Sidney, who was shot by a musket ball, and died three weeks afterwards. 

The successes of the English during these two years were counterbalancedby the cowardly surrender of Grave by its governor, and by thetreachery of Sir William Stanley, governor of Deventer, and of RolandYorke, who commanded the garrisons of the two forts known as theZutphen Sconces. Both these officers turned traitors and deliveredup the posts they commanded to the Spaniards. Their conduct notonly caused great material loss to the allies, but it gave riseto much bad feeling between the English and Dutch, the lattercomplaining that they received but half hearted assistance fromthe English. 

It was not surprising, however, that Leicester was unable to effectmore with the little force under his command, for it was necessarynot only to raise soldiers, but to invent regulations and discipline. The Spanish system was adopted, and this, the first English regulararmy, was trained and appointed precisely upon the system of thefoe with whom they were fighting. It was no easy task to convert abody of brave knights and gentlemen and sturdy countrymen into regulartroops, and to give them the advantages conferred by disciplineand order. But the work was rendered the less difficult by theadmixture of the volunteers who had been bravely fighting for tenyears under Morgan, Rowland Williams, John Norris, and others. Thesehad had a similar experience on their first arrival in Holland. Several times in their early encounters with the Spaniards theundisciplined young troops had behaved badly; but they had gainedexperience from their reverses, and had proved themselves fullycapable of standing in line even against the splendid pikemen ofSpain. 

While the English had been drilling and fighting in Holland thingshad gone on quietly at Hedingham. The village stands near theheadwaters of the Colne and Stour, in a rich and beautiful country. On a rising ground behind it stood the castle of the Veres, whichwas approached from the village by a drawbridge across the moat. There were few more stately piles in England than the seat ofthe Earl of Oxford. On one side of the great quadrangle was thegatehouse and a lofty tower, on another the great hall and chapeland the kitchens, on a third the suites of apartments of theofficials and retinue. In rear were the stables and granaries, thebutts and tennis court, beyond which was the court of the tournaments. 

In the centre of the quadrangle rose the great keep, which stillstands, the finest relic of Norman civil architecture in England. It possessed great strength, and at the same time was richlyornamented with carving. The windows, arches, and fireplaces weredecorated with chevron carvings. A beautiful spiral pattern enrichedthe doorway and pillars of the staircase leading to galleries cutin the thickness of the wall, with arched openings looking into thehall below. The outlook from the keep extended over the parishes ofCastle Hedingham, Sybil Hedingham, Kirby, and Tilbury, all belongingto the Veres -- whose property extended far down the pretty valleyof the Stour -- with the stately Hall of Long Melford, the Priory ofClare, and the little town of Lavenham; indeed, the whole countrywas dotted with the farm houses and manors of the Veres. Sevenmiles down the valley of the Colne lies the village of Earl's Colne, with the priory, where ten of the earls of Oxford lie buried withtheir wives. 

The parish church of Castle Hedingham stood at the end of the littlevillage street, and the rectory of Mr. Vickars was close by. Theparty gathered at morning prayers consisted of Mr. Vickars and hiswife, their two sons, Geoffrey and Lionel, and the maidservants, Ruth and Alice. The boys, now fourteen and fifteen years oldrespectively, were strong grown and sturdy lads, and their fatherhad long since owned with a sigh that neither of them was likelyto follow his profession and fill the pulpit at Hedingham Churchwhen he was gone. Nor was this to be wondered at, for lying as itdid at the entrance to the great castle of the Veres, the street ofthe little village was constantly full of armed men, and resoundedwith the tramp of the horses of richly dressed knights and gayladies. 

Here came great politicians, who sought the friendship and supportof the powerful earls of Oxford, nobles and knights, their kinsmenand allies, gentlemen from the wide spreading manors of the family, stout fighting men who wished to enlist under their banner. At nightthe sound of music from the castle told of gay entertainments andfestive dances, while by day parties of knights and ladies withdogs and falcons sallied out to seek sport over the wide domains. It could hardly be expected, then, that lads of spirit, broughtup in the midst of sights and sounds like these, should entertaina thought of settling down to the tranquil life of the church. Aslong as they could remember, their minds had been fixed upon beingsoldiers, and fighting some day under the banner of the Veres. Theyhad been a good deal in the castle; for Mr. Vickars had assistedArthur Golding, the learned instructor to young Edward Vere, the17th earl, who was born in 1550, and had succeeded to the title atthe age of twelve, and he had afterwards been tutor to the earl'scousins, John, Francis, Robert, and Horace, the sons of Geoffrey, fourth son of the 15th earl. These boys were born in 1558, 1560, 1562, and 1565, and lived with their mother at Kirby Hall, a milefrom the Castle of Hedingham. 

The earl was much attached to his old instructor, and when he wasat the castle there was scarce a day but an invitation came downfor Mr. Vickars and his wife to be present either at banquet orentertainment. The boys were free to come and go as they chose, and the earl's men-at-arms had orders to afford them all necessaryteaching in the use of weapons. 

Mr. Vickars considered it his duty to accept the invitations ofhis friend and patron, but he sorely grudged the time so abstractedfrom his favourite books. It was, indeed, a relief to him when theearl, whose love of profusion and luxury made serious inroads eveninto the splendid possessions of the Veres, went up to court, andpeace and quietness reigned in the castle. The rector was fonderof going to Kirby, where John, Geoffrey's eldest son, lived quietlyand soberly, his three younger brothers having, when mere boys, embraced the profession of arms, placing themselves under the careof the good soldier Sir William Brownie, who had served for manyyears in the Low Countries. They occasionally returned home fora time, and were pleased to take notice of the sons of their oldtutor, although Geoffrey was six years junior to Horace, the youngestof the brothers. 

The young Vickars had much time to themselves, much more, indeed, than their mother considered to be good for them. After theirbreakfast, which was finished by eight o'clock, their father tookthem for an hour and heard the lessons they had prepared the daybefore, and gave them instruction in the Latin tongue. Then theywere supposed to study till the bell rang for dinner at twelve; butthere was no one to see that they did so, for their father seldomcame outside his library door, and their mother was busy with herdomestic duties and in dispensing simples to the poor people, who, now that the monasteries were closed, had no medical aid save thatwhich they got from the wives of the gentry or ministers, or fromthe wise women, of whom there was generally one in every village. 

Therefore, after half an hour, or at most an hour, spent in gettingup their tasks, the books would be thrown aside, and the boysbe off, either to the river or up to the castle to practice swordplay with the men-at-arms, or to the butts with their bows, or tothe rabbit warren, where they had leave from the earl to go withtheir dogs whenever they pleased. Their long excursions were, however, generally deferred until after dinner, as they were thenfree until suppertime -- and even if they did not return after thathour Mrs. Vickars did not chide them unduly, being an easygoingwoman, and always ready to make excuses for them. 

There were plenty of fish in the river; and the boys knew thepools they loved best, and often returned with their baskets wellfilled. There were otters on its banks, too; but, though theysometimes chased these pretty creatures, Tan and Turk, their twodogs, knew as well as their masters that they had but small chanceof catching them. Sometimes they would take a boat at the bridgeand drop down the stream for miles, and once or twice had evengone down to Bricklesey at the mouth of the river. This, however, was an expedition that they never performed alone, making it eachtime in charge of Master Lirriper, who owned a flat barge, and tookproduce down to Bricklesey, there to be transhipped into coastersbound for London. He had a married daughter there, and it was ather house the boys had slept when they went there; for the journeydown and up again was too long to be performed in a single day. 

But this was not the only distant expedition they had made, for theyhad once gone down the Stour as far as Harwich with their fatherwhen he was called thither on business. To them Harwich with itsold walls and the houses crowned up within them, and its busy portwith vessels coming in and going out, was most delightful, and theyalways talked about that expedition as one of the most pleasantrecollections of their lives. 

After breakfast was over on the 1st of May, 1587, and they haddone their lessons with their father, and had worked for an hourby themselves, the boys put by their books and strolled down thevillage to the bridge. There as usual stood their friend MasterLirriper with his hands deep in his pockets, a place and positionin which he was sure to be found when not away in his barge. 

"Good morning, Master Lirriper. "

"Good morning, Master Geoffrey and Master Lionel. "

"So you are not down the river today?"

"No, sir. I am going tomorrow, and this time I shall be away fouror five days -- maybe even a week. "

"Shall you?" the boys exclaimed in surprise. "Why, what are yougoing to do?"

"I am going round to London in my nephew Joe Chambers' craft. "

"Are you really?" Geoffrey exclaimed. "I wish we were going withyou. Don't you think you could take us, Master Lirriper?"

The bargeman looked down into the water and frowned. He was slowof speech, but as the minutes went on and he did not absolutelyrefuse the boys exchanged glances of excitement and hope. 

"I dunno how that might be, young sirs, " John Lirriper said slowly, after long cogitation. "I dussay my nephew would have no objection, but what would parson say about it?"

"Oh, I don't think he would object, " Geoffrey said. "If you go upand ask him, Master Lirriper, and say that you will take care ofus, you know, I don't see why he should say no. "

"Like enough you would be ill, " John Lirriper said after anotherlong pause. "It's pretty rough sometimes. 

"Oh, we shouldn't mind that, " Lionel protested. "We should like tosee the waves and to be in a real ship. "

"It's nothing much of a ship, " the boatman said. "She is a ketchof about ten tons and carries three hands. "

"Oh, we don't care how small she is if we can only go in her; andyou would be able to show us London, and we might even see thequeen. Oh, do come up with us and ask father, Master Lirriper. "

"Perhaps parson wouldn't be pleased, young sirs, and, might say Iwas putting wandering thoughts into your heads; and Mistress Vickarsmight think it a great liberty on my part. "

"Oh, no, she wouldn't, Master Lirriper. Besides, we will say weasked you. "

"But suppose any harm comes to you, what would they say to me then?"

"Oh, there's no fear of any harm coming to us. Besides, in anotheryear or two we mean to go over to the Low Countries and fight theSpaniards, and what's a voyage to London to that?"

"Well, I will think about it, " John Lirriper said cautiously. 

"No, no, Master Lirriper; if you get thinking about it it willnever be done. Do come up with us at once, " and each of them gothold of one of the boatman's arms. 

"Well, the parson can but say no, " he said, as he suffered himselfto be dragged away. "And I don't say as it isn't reasonable thatyou should like to see something of the world, young sirs; but Idon't know how the parson will take it. "

Mr. Vickars looked up irritably from his books when the servantcame in and said that Master Lirriper wished to see him. 

"What does he want at this hour?" he said. "You know, Ruth, I neversee people before dinner. Any time between that and supper I am attheir service, but it's too bad being disturbed now. "

"I told him so, sir; but Master Geoffrey and Master Lionel werewith him, and they said he wanted particular to see you, and theywanted particular too. "

The clergyman sighed as he put his book down. 

"If Geoffrey and Lionel have concerned themselves in the matter, Ruth, I suppose I must see the man; but it's very hard beingdisturbed like this. Well, Master Lirriper, what is it?" he asked, as the boatman accompanied by Geoffrey and Lionel entered the room. Master Lirriper twirled his hat in his hand. Words did not comeeasily to him at the best of times, and this was a business thatdemanded thought and care. Long before he had time to fix upon anappropriate form of words Geoffrey broke in:

"This is what it is, father. Master Lirriper is going down the riverto Bricklesey tomorrow, and then he is going on board his nephew'sship. She is a ketch, and she carries ten tons, though I don'tknow what it is she carries; and she's going to London, and he isgoing in her, and he says if you will let him he will take us withhim, and will show us London, and take great care of us. It willbe glorious, father, if you will only let us go. "

Mr. Vickars looked blankly as Geoffrey poured out his torrent ofwords. His mind was still full of the book he had been reading, and he hardly took in the meaning of Geoffrey's words. 

"Going in a ketch!" he repeated. "Going to catch something, Isuppose you mean? Do you mean he is going fishing?"

"No, father, -- going in a ketch. A ketch is a sort of ship, father, though I don't quite know what sort of ship. What sort of ship isa ketch, Master Lirriper?"

"A ketch is a two masted craft, Master Geoffrey, " John Lirripersaid. "She carries a big mizzen sail. "

"There, you see, father, " Geoffrey said triumphantly; "she carriesa big mizzen sail. That's what she is, you see; and he is going toshow us London, and will take great care of us if you will let usgo with him. "

"Do you mean, Master Lirriper, " Mr. Vickars asked slowly, "thatyou are going to London in some sort of ship, and want to take mysons with you?"

"Well, sir, I am going to London, and the young masters seemed tothink that they would like to go with me, if so be you would haveno objection. "

"I don't know, " Mr. Vickars said, "It is a long passage, MasterLirriper; and, as I have heard, often a stormy one. I don't thinkmy wife --"

"Oh, yes, father, " Lionel broke in. "If you say yes, mother is sureto say yes; she always does, you know. And, you see, it will be agreat thing for us to see London. Every one else seems to have seenLondon, and I am sure that it would do us good. And we might evensee the queen. "

"I think that they would be comfortable, sir, " John Lirriper putin. "You see, my nephew's wife is daughter of a citizen, one MasterSwindon, a ship's chandler, and he said there would be a room therefor me, and they would make me heartily welcome. Now, you see, sir, the young masters could have that room, and I could very wellsleep on board the ketch; and they would be out of all sort ofmischief there. "

"That would be a very good plan certainly, Master Lirriper. Well, well, I don't know what to say. "

"Say yes, father, " Geoffrey said as he saw Mr. Vickars glanceanxiously at the book he had left open. "If you say yes, you seeit will be a grand thing for you, our being away for a week withnothing to disturb you. "

"Well, well, " Mr. Vickars said, "you must ask your mother. If shemakes no objection, then I suppose you can go, " and Mr. Vickarshastily took up his book again. 

The boys ran off to the kitchen, where their mother was superintendingthe brewing of some broth for a sick woman down the village. 

"Mother!" Geoffrey exclaimed, "Master Lirriper's going to Londonin a ketch -- a ship with a big mizzen sail, you know -- and hehas offered to take us with him and show us London. And father hassaid yes, and it's all settled if you have no objection; and ofcourse you haven't. "

"Going to London, Geoffrey!" Mrs. Vickars exclaimed aghast. "Inever heard of such a thing. Why, like enough you will be drownedon the way and never come back again. Your father must be mad tothink of such a thing. "

"Oh, no, mother; I am sure it will do us a lot of good. And we maysee the queen, mother. And as for drowning, why, we can both swimever so far. Besides, people don't get drowned going to London. Dothey, Master Lirriper?"

John was standing bashfully at the door of the kitchen. "Well, not as a rule, Master Geoffrey, " he replied. "They comes and theygoes, them that are used to it, maybe a hundred times withoutanything happening to them. "

"There! You hear that, mother? They come and go hundreds of times. Oh, I am sure you are not going to say no. That would be too badwhen father has agreed to it. Now, mother, please tell Ruth to runaway at once and get a wallet packed with our things. Of course weshall want our best clothes; because people dress finely in London, and it would never do if we saw the queen and we hadn't our bestdoublets on, for she would think that we didn't know what was seemlydown at Hedingham. "

"Well, my dears, of course if it is all settled --"

"Oh, yes, mother, it is quite all settled. "

"Then it's no use my saying anything more about it, but I thinkyour father might have consulted me before he gave his consent toyour going on such a hazardous journey as this. "

"He did want to consult you, mother. But then, you see, he wantedto consult his books even more, and he knew very well that youwould agree with him; and you know you would too. So please don'tsay anything more about it, but let Ruth run upstairs and see toour things at once. 

"There, you see, Master Lirriper, it is all settled. And what timedo you start tomorrow? We will be there half an hour before, anyhow. "

"I shall go at seven from the bridge. Then I shall just catch theturn of the tide and get to Bricklesey in good time. "

"I never did see such boys, " Mrs. Vickars said when John Lirriperhad gone on his way. "As for your father, I am surprised at himin countenancing you. You will be running all sorts of risks. Youmay be drowned on the way, or killed in a street brawl, or get mixedup in a plot. There is no saying what may not happen. And here itis all settled before I have even time to think about it, which ismost inconsiderate of your father. "

"Oh, we shall get back again without any harm, mother. And as togetting killed in a street brawl, Lionel and I can use our hangersas well as most of them. Besides, nothing of that sort is goingto happen to us. Now, mother, please let Ruth go at once, and tellher to put up our puce doublets that we had for the jousting at thecastle, and our red hose and our dark green cloth slashed trunks. "

"There is plenty of time for that, Geoffrey, as you are not goinguntil tomorrow. Besides, I can't spare Ruth now, but she shall seeabout it after dinner. "

There was little sleep for the boys that night. A visit to London hadlong been one of their wildest ambitions, and they could scarcelybelieve that thus suddenly and without preparation it was aboutto take place. Their father had some time before promised that hewould someday make request to one or other of the young Veres toallow them to ride to London in his suite, but the present seemedto them an even more delightful plan. There would be the pleasureof the voyage, and moreover it would be much more lively for themto be able to see London under the charge of John Lirriper than tobe subject to the ceremonial and restraint that would be enforcedin the household of the Veres. They were, then, at the appointedplace a full hour before the time named, with wallets containingtheir clothes, and a basket of provisions that their mother hadprepared for them. Having stowed these away in the little cabin, they walked up and down impatiently until Master Lirriper himselfappeared. 

"You are up betimes, my young masters, " the boatman said. "Thechurch has not yet struck seven o'clock. "

"We have been here ever so long, Master Lirriper. We could not sleepmuch last night, and got up when it chimed five, being afraid thatwe might drop off to sleep and be late. "

"Well, we shall not be long before we are off. Here comes my manDick, and the tide is just on the turn. The sky looks bright, andthe weather promises well. I will just go round to the cottage andfetch up my things, and then we shall be ready. "

In ten minutes they pushed off from the shore. John and his man gotout long poles shod with iron, and with these set to work to puntthe barge along. Now that they were fairly on their way the boysquieted down, and took their seats on the sacks of flour with whichthe boat was laden, and watched the objects on the bank as the boatmade her way quietly along. 

Halstead was the first place passed. This was the largest town nearHedingham, and was a place of much importance in their eyes. Thenthey passed Stanstead Hall and Earl's Colne on their right, ColneWake on their left, and Chapel Parish on their right. Then therewas a long stretch without any large villages, until they came insight of the bridge above Colchester. A few miles below the townthe river began to widen. The banks were low and flat, and theywere now entering an arm of the sea. Half an hour later the housesand church of Bricklesey came in sight. Tide was almost low whenthey ran on to the mud abreast of the village, but John put on apair of high boots and carried the boys ashore one after the otheron his back, and then went up with them to the house where theywere to stop for the night. 

Here, although not expected, they were heartily welcomed by John'sdaughter. 

"If father had told me that you had been coming, Masters Vickars, I would have had a proper dinner for you; but though he sent wordyesterday morning that he should be over today, he did not say aword about your coming with them. "

"He did not know himself, " Geoffrey said; "it was only settled atten o'clock yesterday. But do not trouble yourself about the dinner. In the first place, we are so pleased at going that we don't carea bit what we eat, and in the second place we had breakfast onboard the boat, and we were both so hungry that I am sure we couldgo till supper time without eating if necessary. "

"Where are you going, father?" the young woman asked. 

"I am going to set about unloading the flour. "

"Why, it's only a quarter to twelve, and dinner just ready. Thefish went into the frying pan as you came up from the boat. Youknow we generally dine at half past eleven, but we saw you comingat a distance and put it off. It's no use your starting now. "

"Well, I suppose it isn't. And I don't know what the young masters'appetite may be, but mine is pretty good, I can tell you. "

"I never knew it otherwise, father, " the woman laughed. "Ah, hereis my Sam. Sam, here's father brought these two young gentlemen. They are the sons of Mr. Vickars, the parson at Hedingham. Theyare going to stop here tonight, and are going with him in the Susantomorrow to London. "

"Glad to see you, young masters, " Sam said. "I have often heardAnn talk of your good father. I have just been on board the Susan, for I am sending up a couple of score sides of bacon in her, andhave been giving Joe Chambers, her master, a list of things he isto get there and bring down for me. 

"Now then, girl, bustle about and get dinner on as soon as you can. We are half an hour late. I am sure the young gentlemen here mustbe hungry. There's nothing like being on the water for getting anappetite. "

A few minutes later a great dish of fish, a loaf of bread and somewooden platters, were placed on the table, and all set to at once. Forks had not yet come into use, and tablecloths were unknown, except among the upper classes. The boys found that in spite oftheir hearty breakfast their appetites were excellent. The fish weredelicious, the bread was home baked, and the beer from Colchester, which was already famous for its brewing. When they had finished, John Lirriper asked them if they would rather see what there wasto be seen in the village, or go off to the ketch. They at oncechose the latter alternative. On going down to the water's edgethey found that the tide had risen sufficiently to enable Dick tobring the barge alongside the jetty. They were soon on board. 

"Which is the Susan, Master Lirriper?"

"That's her lying out there with two others. She is the one lowestdown the stream. We shall just fetch her comfortably. "

CHAPTER II

A MEETING IN CHEPE

A row of ten minutes took the boat with Master Lirriper and thetwo boys alongside the ketch. 

"How are you, Joe Chambers?" Master Lirriper hailed the skipper ashe appeared on the deck of the Susan. "I have brought you two morepassengers for London. They are going there under my charge. "

"The more the merrier, Uncle John, " the young skipper replied. "Thereare none others going this journey, so though our accommodation isnot very extensive, we can put them up comfortably enough if theydon't mind roughing it. "

"Oh, we don't mind that, " Geoffrey said, as they climbed on board;"besides, there seems lots of room. "

"Not so much as you think, " the skipper replied. "She is a roomycraft is the Susan; but she is pretty nigh all hold, and we arecramped a little in the fo'castle. Still we can sleep six, andthat's just the number we shall have, for we carry a man and a boybesides myself. I think your flour will about fill her up, MasterLirriper. We have a pretty full cargo this time. "

"Well, we shall soon see, " John Lirriper said. "Are you ready totake the flour on board at once? Because, if so, we will begin todischarge. "

"Yes, I am quite ready. You told me you were going to bring fortysacks, and I have left the middle part of the hold empty for them. Sam Hunter's bacon will stow in on the top of your sacks, and justfill her up to the beams there, as I reckon. I'll go below and stowthem away as you hand them across. "

In an hour the sacks of flour were transferred from the barge to thehold of the Susan, and the sides of bacon then placed upon them. 

"It's a pity we haven't all the rest of the things on board, " theskipper said, "and then we could have started by this evening's tideinstead of waiting till the morning. The wind is fair, and I hatethrowing away a fair wind. There is no saying where it may blowtomorrow, but I shouldn't be at all surprised if it isn't roundto the south, and that will be foul for us till we get pretty nighup into the mouth of the river. However, I gave them till tonightfor getting all their things on board and must therefore wait. "

To the boys the Susan appeared quite a large craft, for therewas not water up at Hedingham for vessels of her size; and thoughthey had seen ships at Harwich, they had never before put foot onanything larger than Master Lirriper's barge. The Susan was aboutforty feet long by twelve feet beam, and drew, as her skipperinformed them, near five feet of water. She was entirely decked. The cabin in the bows occupied some fourteen feet in length. Therest was devoted to cargo. They descended into the cabin, whichseemed to them very dark, there being no light save what came downthrough the small hatchway. Still it looked snug and comfortable. There was a fireplace on one side of the ladder by which they haddescended, and on this side there were two bunks, one above theother. On the other side there were lockers running along the entirelength of the cabin. Two could sleep on these and two on the bunksabove them. 

"Now, young masters, you will take those two bunks on the top there. John Lirriper and I will sleep on the lockers underneath you. Theman and the boy have the two on the other side. I put you on thetop because there is a side board, and you can't fall out if sherolls, and besides, the bunks are rather wider than the lockersbelow. If the wind is fair you won't have much of our company, because we shall hold on till we moor alongside the wharves ofLondon; but if it's foul, or there is not enough of it to take usagainst tide, we have to anchor on the ebb, and then of course weturn in. "

"How long do you take getting from here to London?"

"Ah, that I can tell you more about when I see what the weatheris like in the morning. With a strong fair wind I have done it intwenty-four hours, and again with the wind foul it has taken menigh a week. Taking one trip with another I should put it at threedays. "

"Well, now we will be going ashore, " John Lirriper said. "I willleave my barge alongside till tide turns, for I could not get herback again to the jetty so long as it is running in strong, so Iwill be off again in a couple of hours. "

So saying he hauled up the dinghy that was towing behind the barge, and he and Dick rowed the two boys ashore. Then he walked alongwith them to a spot where several craft were hauled up, pointingout to them the differences in their rig and build, and explainedtheir purpose, and gave them the names of the principal ropes andstays. 

"Now, " he said, "it's getting on for supper time, and it won't doto keep them waiting, for Ann is sure to have got some cakes made, and there's nothing puts a woman out more than people not beingin to meals when they have something special ready. After that Ishall go out with Dick and bring the barge ashore. He will load upher tomorrow, and take her back single handed; which can be doneeasy enough in such weather as this, but it is too much for oneman if there is a strong wind blowing and driving her over to theone side or other of the river. "

As John Lirriper had expected, his daughter had prepared a pile ofhot cakes for supper, and her face brightened up when she saw theparty return punctually. The boys had been up early, and had sleptbut little the night before, and were not sorry at eight o'clockto lie down on the bed of freshly cut rushes covered with home spunsheets, for regular beds of feathers were still but little used inEngland. At five o'clock they were astir again, and their hostessinsisted on their eating a manchet of bread with some cheese, washeddown by a stoup of ale, before starting. Dick had the boat at thejetty ready to row them off, and as soon as they were on board theSusan preparations were made for a start. 

The mainsail was first hoisted, its size greatly surprising theboys; then the foresail and jib were got up, and lastly the mizzen. Then the capstan was manned, and the anchor slowly brought onboard, and the sails being sheeted home, the craft began to stealthrough the water. The tide was still draining up, and she had notas yet swung. The wind was light, and, as the skipper had predicted, was nearly due south. As the ketch made its way out from the mouthof the river, and the wide expanse of water opened before them, theboys were filled with delight. They had taken their seats, one oneach side of the skipper, who was at the tiller. 

"I suppose you steer by the compass, Master Chambers?" Geoffreysaid. "Which is the compass? I have heard about it, always pointingto the north. "

"It's down below, young sir; I will show it you presently. We steerby that at night, or when it's foggy; but on a fine day like thisthere is no need for it. There are marks put up on all the sands, and we steer by them. You see, the way the wind is now we can layour course for the Whittaker. That's a cruel sand, that is, andstretches out a long way from a point lying away on the right there. Once past that we bear away to the southwest, for we are then, soto speak, fairly in the course of the river. There is many a shiphas been cast away on the Whittaker. Not that it is worse thanother sands. There are scores of them lying in the mouth of theriver, and if it wasn't for the marks there would be no sailing inor out. "

"Who put up the marks?" Lionel asked. 

"They are put up by men who make a business of it. There is oneboat of them sails backwards and forwards where the river beginsto narrow above Sheerness, and every ship that goes up or down paysthem something according to her size. Others cruise about with longpoles, putting them in the sands wherever one gets washed away. They have got different marks on them. A single cross piece, ortwo cross pieces, or a circle, or a diamond; so that each sand hasgot its own particular mark. These are known to the masters of allships that go up and down the river, and so they can tell exactlywhere they are, and what course to take. At night they anchor, forthere would be no possibility of finding the way up or down in thedark. I have heard tell from mariners who have sailed abroad thatthere ain't a place anywhere with such dangerous sands as those wehave got here at the mouth of the Thames. "

In the first three or four hours' sail Geoffrey and Lionel acquiredmuch nautical knowledge. They learned the difference between themainmast and the mizzen, found that all the strong ropes that keptthe masts erect and stiff were called stays, that the ropes thathoist sails are called halliards, and that sheets is the name givento the ropes that restrain the sails at the lower corner, and areused to haul them in more tightly when sailing close to the wind, or to ease them off when the wind is favourable. They also learnedthat the yards at the head of the main and mizzen sails are calledgaffs, and those at the bottom, booms. 

"I think that's about enough for you to remember in one day, youngmasters, " John Lirriper said. "You bear all that in your mind, and remember that each halliard and sheet has the name of the sailto which it is attached, and you will have learnt enough to makeyourself useful, and can lend a hand when the skipper calls out, `Haul in the jib sheet, ' or `Let go the fore halliards. ' Now sityourselves down again and see what is doing. That beacon you canjust see right ahead marks the end of the Whittaker Spit. When weget there we shall drop anchor till the tide turns. You see we aregoing across it now, but when we round that beacon we shall have itdead against us, and the wind would be too light to take us againstit even if it were not from the quarter it is. You see there aretwo or three other craft brought up there. "

"Where have they come from, do you think, Master Lirriper?"

"Well, they may have come out from Burnham, or they may have comedown from London and be going up to Burnham or to Bricklesey whenthe tide turns. There is a large ship anchored in the channel beyondthe Whittaker. Of course she is going up when tide begins to flow. And there are the masts of two vessels right over there. They arein another channel. Between us and them there is a line of sandsthat you will see will show above the water when it gets a bitlower. That is the main channel, that is; and vessels coming fromthe south with a large draught of water generally use that, whilethis is the one that is handiest for ships from the north. Smallvessels from the south come in by a channel a good bit beyond thoseships. That is the narrowest of the three; and even light draughtvessels don't use it much unless the wind is favourable, for thereis not much room for them to beat up if the wind is against them. "

"What is to beat up, Master Lirriper?"

"Well, you will see about that presently. I don't think we shallbe able to lay our course beyond the Whittaker. To lay our coursemeans to steer the way we want to go; and if we can't do that weshall have to beat, and that is tedious work with a light wind likethis. "

They dropped anchor off the beacon, and the captain said that thiswas the time to take breakfast. The lads already smelt an agreeableodour arising from the cabin forward, where the boy had been forsome time busily engaged, and soon the whole party were seated onthe lockers in the cabin devouring fried fish. 

"Master Chambers, " Geoffrey said, "we have got two boiled pulletsin our basket. Had we not better have them for dinner? They werecooked the evening before we came away, and I should think theyhad better be eaten now. "

"You had better keep them for yourselves, Master Geoffrey, " theskipper said. "We are accustomed to living on fish, but like enoughyou would get tired of it before we got to London. "

But this the boys would not hear of, and it was accordingly arrangedthat the dinner should be furnished from the contents of the basket. 

As soon as tide turned the anchor was hove up and the Susan got underway again. The boys soon learnt the meaning of the word beating, and found that it meant sailing backwards and forwards acrossthe channel, with the wind sometimes on one side of the boat andsometimes on the other. Geoffrey wanted very much to learn why, when the wind was so nearly ahead, the boat advanced instead ofdrifting backwards or sideways. But this was altogether beyond thepower of either Master Lirriper or Joe Chambers to explain. Theysaid every one knew that when the sails were full a vessel went inthe direction in which her head pointed. "It's just the same waywith yourself, Master Geoffrey. You see, when you look one waythat's the way you go. When you turn your head and point anotherway, of course you go off that way; and it's just the same thingwith the ship. "

"I don't think it's the same thing, Master Lirriper, " Geoffreysaid puzzled. "In one case the power that makes one go comes fromthe inside, and so one can go in any direction one likes; in theother it comes from outside, and you would think the ship wouldhave to go any way the wind pushes her. If you stand up and I giveyou a push, I push you straight away from me. You don't go sidewaysor come forward in the direction of my shoulder, which is what theship does. "

John Lirriper took off his cap and scratched his head. 

"I suppose it is as you say, Master Geoffrey, though I never thoughtof it before. There is some reason, no doubt, why the craft movesup against the wind so long as the sails are full, instead of driftingaway to leeward; though I never heard tell of it, and never heardanyone ask before. I dare say a learned man could tell why it is;and if you ask your good father when you go back I would wager hecan explain it. It always seems to me as if a boat have got somesort of sense, just like a human being or a horse, and when sheknows which way you wants her to go she goes. That's how it seemsto me -- ain't it, Joe?"

"Something like that, uncle. Every one knows that a boat's got herhumours, and sometimes she sails better than she does others; andeach boat's got her own fancies. Some does their best when they arebeating, and some are lively in a heavy sea, and seem as if theyenjoy it; and others get sulky, and don't seem to take the troubleto lift their bows up when a wave meets them; and they groans andcomplains if the wind is too hard for them, just like a human being. When you goes to a new vessel you have got to learn her tricksand her ways and what she will do, and what she won't do, and justto humour her as you would a child. I don't say as I think sheis actually alive; but every sailor will tell you that there issomething about her that her builders never put there. "

"That's so, " John Lirriper agreed. "Look at a boat that is hoveup when her work's done and going to be broke up. Why, anyone cantell her with half an eye. She looks that forlorn and melancholythat one's inclined to blubber at the sight of her. She don't looklike that at any other time. When she is hove up she is going todie, and she knows it. "

"But perhaps that's because the paint's off her sides and the ropesall worn and loose, " Geoffrey suggested. 

But Master Lirriper waved the suggestion aside as unworthy even ofan answer, and repeated, "She knows it. Anyone can see that withhalf an eye. "

Geoffrey and Lionel talked the matter over when they were sittingtogether on deck apart from the others. It was an age when therewere still many superstitions current in the land. Even the upperclasses believed in witches and warlocks, in charms and spells, inlucky and unlucky days, in the arts of magic, in the power of theevil eye; and although to the boys it seemed absurd that a vesselshould have life, they were not prepared altogether to discredit anidea that was evidently thoroughly believed by those who had beenon board ships all their lives. After talking it over for some timethey determined to submit the question to their father on theirreturn. 

It took them two more tides before they were off Sheerness. Thewind was now more favourable, and having increased somewhat instrength, the Susan made her way briskly along, heeling over tillthe water ran along her scuppers. There was plenty to see now, forthere were many fishing boats at work, some belonging, as MasterChambers told them, to the Medway, others to the little village ofLeigh, whose church they saw at the top of the hill to their right. They met, too, several large craft coming down the river, and passedmore than one, for the Susan was a fast boat. 

"They would beat us, " the skipper said when the boys expressedtheir surprise at their passing such large vessels, "if the windwere stronger or the water rough. We are doing our best, and if thewind rises I shall have to take in sail; while they could carry alltheirs if it blew twice as hard. Then in a sea, weight and powertell; a wave that would knock the way almost out of us would hardlyaffect them at all. "

So well did the Susan go along, that before the tide was much morethan half done they passed the little village of Gravesend on theirleft, with the strong fort of Tilbury on the opposite shore, withits guns pointing on the river, and ready to give a good accountof any Spaniard who should venture to sail up the Thames. Then atthe end of the next reach the hamlet of Grays was passed on theright; a mile further Greenhithe on the left. Tide was gettingslack now, but the Susan managed to get as far as Purfleet, andthen dropped her anchor. 

"This is our last stopping place, " Joe Chambers said. "The morningtide will carry us up to London Bridge. "

"Then you will not go on with tonight's tide?" Geoffrey asked. 

"No; the river gets narrower every mile, and I do not care to takethe risk of navigating it after dark, especially as there is alwaysa great deal of shipping moored above Greenwich. Tide will beginto run up at about five o'clock, and by ten we ought to be safelymoored alongside near London Bridge. So we should not gain a greatdeal by going on this evening instead of tomorrow morning, and Idon't suppose you are in a particular hurry. "

"Oh, no, " Lionel said. "We would much rather go on in the morning, otherwise we should miss everything by the way; and there is theQueen's Palace at Greenwich that I want to see above all things. "

Within a few minutes of the hour the skipper had named for theirarrival, the Susan was moored alongside some vessels lying off oneof the wharves above the Tower. The boys' astonishment had risen withevery mile of their approach to the city, and they were perfectlyastounded at the amount of shipping that they now beheld. The greatproportion were of course coasters, like themselves, but there weremany large vessels among them, and of these fully half were flyingforeign colours. Here were traders from the Netherlands, with theflag that the Spaniards had in vain endeavoured to lower, flyingat their mastheads. Here were caravels from Venice and Genoa, ladenwith goods from the East. Among the rest Master Chambers pointed outto the lads the ship in which Sir Francis Drake had circumnavigatedthe world, and that in which Captain Stevens had sailed to India, round the Cape of Good Hope. There were many French vessels alsoin the Pool, and indeed almost every flag save that of Spain wasrepresented. Innumerable wherries darted about among the shipping, and heavier cargo boats dropped along in more leisurely fashion. Across the river, a quarter of a mile above the point at whichthey were lying, stretched London Bridge, with its narrow archesand the houses projecting beyond it on their supports of stouttimbers. Beyond, on the right, rising high above the crowded roofs, was the lofty spire of St. Paul's. The boys were almost awed bythis vast assemblage of buildings. That London was a great city theyhad known, but they were not prepared for so immense a differencebetween it and the place where they had lived all their lives. Onlywith the Tower were they somewhat disappointed. It was very grandand very extensive, but not so much grander than the stately abodeof the Veres as they had looked for. 

"I wouldn't change, if I were the earl, with the queen's majesty, "Geoffrey said. "Of course it is larger than Hedingham, but not sobeautiful, and it is crowded in by the houses, and has not like ourcastle a fair lookout on all sides. Why, there can be no huntingor hawking near here, and I can't think what the nobles can findto do all day. "

"Now, young sirs, " Master Lirriper said, "if you will get yourwallets we will go ashore at once. "

The boys were quite bewildered as they stepped ashore by the bustleand confusion. Brawny porters carrying heavy packages on theirbacks pushed along unceremoniously, saying from time to timein a mechanical sort of way, "By your leave, sir!" but pushingon and shouldering passersby into the gutter without the smallestcompunction. The narrowness and dinginess of the streets greatlysurprised and disappointed the boys, who found that in theserespects even Harwich compared favourably with the region theywere traversing. Presently, however, after passing through severallanes and alleys, they emerged into a much broader street, alivewith shops. The people who were walking here were for the mostpart well dressed and of quiet demeanour, and there was none ofthe rough bustle that had prevailed in the riverside lanes. 

"This is Eastchepe, " their conductor said; "we have not far to gonow. The street in which my friend dwells lies to the right, betweenthis and Tower Street. I could have taken you a shorter way there, but I thought that your impressions of London would not be favourabledid I take you all the way through those ill smelling lanes. "

In a quarter of an hour they arrived at their destination, andentered the shop, which smelt strongly of tar; coils of rope ofall sizes were piled up one upon another by the walls, while onshelves above them were blocks, lanterns, compasses, and a greatvariety of gear of whose use the boys were ignorant. The chandlerwas standing at his door. 

"I am right glad to see you, Master Lirriper, " he said, "and havebeen expecting you for the last two or three days. My wife wouldhave it that some evil must have befallen you; but you know whatwomen are. They make little allowance for time or tide or distance, but expect that every one can so arrange his journeys as to arriveat the very moment when they begin to expect him. But who have youhere with you?"

"These are the sons of the worshipful Mr. Vickars, the rector ofour parish and tutor to the Earl of Oxford and several of the youngVeres, his cousins -- a wise gentleman and a kind one, and muchloved among us. He has entrusted his two sons to me that I mightshow them somewhat of this city of yours. I said that I was rightsure that you and your good dame would let them occupy the chamberyou intended for me, while I can make good shift on board theSusan. "

"Nay, nay, Master Lirriper; our house is big enough to take in youand these two young masters, and Dorothy would deem it a slightindeed upon her hospitality were you not to take up your abode heretoo. 

"You will be heartily welcome, young sirs, and though suchaccommodation as we can give you will not be equal to that whichyou are accustomed to, I warrant me that you will find it a pleasantchange after that poky little cabin on board the Susan. I know itwell, for I supply her with stores, and have often wondered howmen could accustom themselves to pass their lives in places wherethere is scarce room to turn, to say nothing of the smell of fishthat always hangs about it. But if you will follow me I will takeyou up to my good dame, to whose care I must commit you for thepresent, as my foreman, John Watkins, is down by the riversideseeing to the proper delivery of divers stores on board a shipwhich sails with the next tide for Holland. My apprentices, too, are both out, as I must own is their wont. They always make excusesto slip down to the riverside when there is aught doing, and I amfar too easy with the varlets. So at present, you see, I cannotlong leave my shop. "

So saying the chandler preceded them up a wide staircase that ledfrom a passage behind the shop, and the boys perceived that thehouse was far more roomy and comfortable than they had judged fromits outward appearance. Turning to the left when he reached thetop of the stairs the chandler opened a door. 

"Dorothy, " he said, "here is your kinsman, Master Lirriper, whohas suffered none of the misadventures you have been picturing toyourself for the last two days, and he has brought with him theseyoung gentlemen, sons of the rector of Hedingham, to show themsomething of London. "

"You are welcome, young gentlemen, " Dame Dorothy said, "though whyanyone should come to London when he can stay away from it I knownot. "

"Why, Dorothy, you are always running down our city, though I knowright well that were I to move down with you to your native Essexagain you would very soon cry out for the pleasures of the town. "

"That would I not, " she said. "I would be well contented to livein fresh country air all the rest of my life, though I do not saythat London has not its share of pleasures also, though I care butlittle for them. "

"Ah, Master Lirriper, " her husband said laughing, "you would notthink, to hear her talk, that there is not a feast or a show thatDorothy would stay away from. She never misses an opportunity, Iwarrant you, of showing herself off in her last new kirtle and gown. But I must be going down; there is no one below, and if a customercomes and finds the shop empty he will have but a poor idea of me, and will think that I am away gossiping instead of attending to mybusiness. "

"Are you hungry, young sirs?" the dame asked. "Because if so themaid shall bring up a manchet of bread and a cup of sack; if not, our evening meal will be served in the course of an hour. "

The boys both said that they were perfectly able to wait until themeal came; and Geoffrey added, "If you will allow us, mistress, asdoubtless you have private matters to talk of with Master Lirriper, my brother and I will walk out for an hour to see something of thetown. "

"Mind that you lose not your way, " Master Lirriper said. "Do not gobeyond Eastchepe, I beg you. There are the shops to look at there, and the fashions of dress and other matters that will occupy yourattention well enough for that short time. Tomorrow morning I willmyself go with you, and we can then wander further abroad. I havepromised your good father to look after you, you know; and it willbe but a bad beginning if you meet with any untoward adventure uponthis the first day of your arrival here. "

"We will not go beyond the limits of Eastchepe; and as to adventures, I can't see very well how any can befall us. "

"Oh, there are plenty of adventures to be met with in London, youngsir; and I shall be well content if on the day when we again embarkon board the Susan none of them have fallen to your share. "

The two lads accordingly sallied out and amused themselves greatlyby staring at the goods exhibited in the open shops. They wereless surprised at the richness and variety of the silver work, atthe silks from the East, the costly satins, and other stuffs, thanmost boys from the country would have been, for they were accustomedto the splendour and magnificence displayed by the various nobleguests at the castle, and saw nothing here that surpassed thebrilliant shows made at the jousting and entertainments at Hedingham. 

It was the scene that was novel to them: the shouts of the apprenticesinviting attention to their employers' wares, the crowd that filledthe street, consisting for the most part of the citizens themselves, but varied by nobles and knights of the court, by foreigners frommany lands, by soldiers and men-at-arms from the Tower, by countrymenand sailors. Their amusement was sometimes turned into anger bythe flippant remarks of the apprentices; these varlets, perceivingeasily enough by the manner of their attire that they were fromthe country, were not slow, if their master happened for the momentto be absent, in indulging in remarks that set Geoffrey and Lionelinto a fever to commit a breach of the peace. The "What do you lack, masters?" with which they generally addressed passersby would beexchanged for remarks such as, "Do not trouble the young gentlemen, Nat. Do you not see they are up in the town looking for some oftheir master's calves?" or, "Look you, Philip, here are two rusticswho have come up to town to learn manners. "

"I quite see, Geoffrey, " Lionel said, taking his brother by thearm and half dragging him away as he saw that he was clenching hisfist and preparing to avenge summarily one of these insults evenmore pointed than usual, "that Master Lirriper was not very farout, and there is no difficulty in meeting with adventures in thestreets of London. However, we must not give him occasion on thisour first stroll in the streets to say that we cannot be trusted outof his sight. If we were to try to punish these insolent varlets weshould have them on us like a swarm of bees, and should doubtlessget worsted in the encounter, and might even find ourselves hauledoff to the lockup, and that would be a nice tale for Master Lirriperto carry back to Hedingham. "

"That is true enough, Lionel; but it is not easy to keep one'stemper when one is thus tried. I know not how it is they see soreadily that we are strangers, for surely we have mixed enough withthe earl's family and friends to have rubbed off the awkwardnessthat they say is common to country folk; and as to our dress, Ido not see much difference between its fashion and that of otherpeople. I suppose it is because we look interested in what is goingon, instead of strolling along like those two youths opposite withour noses in the air, as if we regarded the city and its belongingsas infinitely below our regard. Well, I think we had best be turningback to Master Swindon's; it will not do to be late for our meal. "

"Well, young sirs, what do you think of our shops?" Dame Swindonasked as they entered. 

"The shops are well enough, " Geoffrey replied; "but your apprenticesseem to me to be an insolent set of jackanapes, who take strangeliberties with passersby, and who would be all the better forchastisement. If it hadn't been that Lionel and I did not wish tobecome engaged in a brawl, we should have given some of them lessonsin manners. "

"They are free in speech, " Dame Swindon said, "and are an impudentset of varlets. They have quick eyes and ready tongues, and are norespecters of persons save of their masters and of citizens in aposition to lay complaints against them and to secure them punishment. They hold together greatly, and it is as well that you should notbecome engaged in a quarrel with them. At times they have raisedserious tumults, and have even set not only the watch but thecitizens at large at defiance. Strong measures have been severaltimes taken against them; but they are a powerful body, seeing thatin every shop there are one or more of them, and they can turn outwith their clubs many thousand strong. They have what they call theirprivileges, and are as ready to defend them as are the citizens ofLondon to uphold their liberties. Ordinances have been passed manytimes by the fathers of the city, regulating their conduct and thehours at which they may be abroad and the carrying of clubs andmatters of this kind, but the apprentices seldom regard them, andif the watch arrest one for a breach of regulations, he raises acry, and in two or three minutes a swarm of them collect and rescuethe offender from his hands. Therefore it is seldom that the watchinterferes with them. "

"It would almost seem then that the apprentices are in fact themasters, " Geoffrey said. 

"Not quite as bad as that, " Master Swindon replied. "There are therules which they have to obey when at home, and if not they get awhipping; but it is difficult to keep a hand over them when theyare abroad. After the shops are closed and the supper over they havefrom time immemorial the right to go out for two hours' exercise. They are supposed to go and shoot at the butts; but archery, Igrieve to say, is falling into disrepute, and although many stillgo to the butts the practice is no longer universal. But here issupper. "

Few words were spoken during the meal. The foreman and the twoapprentices came up and sat down with the family, and it was notuntil these had retired that the conversation was again resumed. 

"Where are you going to take them tomorrow, Master Lirriper?"

"Tomorrow we will see the city, the shops in Chepe, the Guildhall, and St. Paul's, then we shall issue out from Temple Bar and walkalong the Strand through the country to Westminster and see thegreat abbey, then perhaps take a boat back. The next day, if theweather be fine, we will row up to Richmond and see the palacethere, and I hope you will go with us, Mistress Dorothy; it is apleasant promenade and a fashionable one, and methinks the riverwith its boats is after all the prettiest sight in London. "

"Ah, you think there can be nothing pretty without water. Thatis all very well for one who is ever afloat, Master Lirriper; butgive me Chepe at high noon with all its bravery of dress, and thebright shops, and the gallants of the court, and our own citizenstoo, who if not quite so gay in colour are proper men, better lookingto my mind than some of the fops with their silver and satins. "

"That's right, Dorothy, " her husband said; "spoken like the wifeof a citizen. "

All these plans were destined to be frustrated. As soon as breakfastwas over the next morning Master Lirriper started with the twoboys, and they had but just entered Chepeside when they saw twoyoung men approaching. 

"Why, Lionel, here is Francis Vere!" Geoffrey exclaimed. "I thoughthe was across in Holland with the Earl of Leicester. " They doffedtheir caps. Captain Vere, for such was now his rank, looked at themin surprise. 

"Why!" he exclaimed, "here are Mr. Vickars' two sons. How came youhere, lads? Have you run away from home to see the wonders of London, or to list as volunteers for the campaigns against the Dons?"

"I wish we were, Mr. Francis, " Geoffrey said. "You promised whenyou were at Hedingham a year and a half since that you would someday take us to the wars with you, and our father, seeing thatneither of us have a mind to enter the church, has quite consentedthat we shall become soldiers, the more so as there is a prospectof fighting for the persecuted Protestants of Holland. And oh, Mr. Francis, could it be now? You know we daily exercise with armsat the castle, and we are both strong and sturdy for our age, andbelieve me you should not see us flinch before the Spaniards howevermany of them there were. "

"Tut, tut!" Captain Vere laughed. "Here are young cockerels, Allen;what think you of these for soldiers to stand against the Spanishpikemen?"

"There are many of the volunteers who are not very much older thanthey are, " Captain Allen replied. 

"There are two in my company who must be between seventeen andeighteen. "

"Ah! but these boys are three years younger than that. "

"Would you not take us as your pages, Mr. Francis?" Lionel urged. "We would do faithful service, and then when we come of age thatyou could enter us as volunteers we should already have learnt alittle of war. "

"Well, well, I cannot stop to talk to you now, for I am on my wayto the Tower on business. I am only over from Holland for a day ortwo with despatches from the Earl to Her Majesty's Council, and amlodging at Westminster in a house that faces the abbey. It is oneof my cousin Edward's houses, and you will see the Vere cognizanceover the door. Call there at one hour after noon, and I will havea talk with you; but do not buoy yourselves up with hopes as toyour going with me. " So saying, with a friendly nod of his headFrancis Vere continued his way eastward. 

"What think you, Allen?" he asked his comrade as they went along. "I should like to take the lads with me if I could. Their father, who is the rector of Hedingham, taught my cousin Edward as well asmy brothers and myself. I saw a good deal of the boys when I wasat home. They are sturdy young fellows, and used to practise daily, as we did at their age, with the men-at-arms at the castle, andcan use their weapons. A couple of years of apprenticeship wouldbe good schooling for them. One cannot begin to learn the art ofwar too young, and it is because we have all been so ignorant ofit that our volunteers in Holland have not done better. "

"I think, Vere, that they are too young yet to be enlistedas volunteers, although in another two years, perhaps, you mightadmit the elder of the two; but I see no reason why, if you are soinclined, you should not take them with you as pages. Each companyhas its pages and boys, and you might take these two for thespecial service of yourself and your officers. They would then beon pretty well the same footing as the five gentlemen volunteersyou have already with you, and would be distinct from the lads whohave entered as pages to the company. I suppose that you have notyet your full number of boys?"

"No; there are fifteen boys allowed, one to each ten men, and I amseveral short of this number, and have already written my brotherJohn to get six sturdy lads from among our own tenantry and to sendthem over in the first ship from Harwich. Yes, I will take theselads with me. I like their spirit, and we are all fond of theirfather, who is a very kindly as well as a learned man. "

"I don't suppose he will thank you greatly, Francis, " Captain Allenlaughed. 

"His goodwife is more likely to be vexed than he is, " Captain Veresaid, "for it will give him all the more time for the studies inwhich he is wrapped up. Besides, it will be a real service to theboys. It will shorten their probation as volunteers, and they mayget commissions much earlier than they otherwise would do. We areall mere children in the art of war; for truly before Roger Morganfirst took out his volunteers to fight for the Dutch there wasscarce a man in England who knew how to range a company in order. You and I learned somewhat of our business in Poland, and someof our leaders have also had a few lessons in the art of war inforeign countries, but most of our officers are altogether new tothe work. However, we have good masters, and I trust these Spaniardsmay teach us how to beat them in time; but at present, as I said, we are all going to school, and the earlier one begins at schoolthe sooner one learns its lessons. Besides, we must have pages, andit will be more pleasant for me having lads who belong in a sortof way of our family, and to whom, if I am disposed, I can talkof people at home. They are high spirited and full of fun, and Ishould like to have them about me. But here we are at the Tower. We shall not be long, I hope, over the list of arms and munitionsthat the earl has sent for. When we have done we will take boatback to Westminster. Half an hour will take us there, as the tidewill be with us. "

CHAPTER III

IN THE LOW COUNTRY

Master Lirriper had stood apart while the boys were conversing withFrancis Vere. 

"What do you think, Master Lirriper?" Geoffrey exclaimed as theyjoined him. "We have asked Mr. Vere to take us with him as pagesto the war in the Low Country, and though he said we were not tobe hopeful about his reply, I do think he will take us. We are togo round to Westminster at one o'clock to see him again. What doyou think of that?"

"I don't know what to think, Master Geoffrey. It takes me all bysurprise, and I don't know how I stand in the matter. You see, yourfather gave you into my charge, and what could I say to him if Iwent back empty handed?"

"But, you see, it is with Francis Vere, " Geoffrey said. "If ithad been with anyone else it would be different. But the Veres arehis patrons, and he looks upon the earl, and Mr. Francis and hisbrothers, almost as he does on us; and, you know, he has alreadyconsented to our entering the army some day. Besides, he can'tblame you; because, of course, Mr. Vere will write to him himselfand say that he has taken us, and so you can't be blamed in thematter. My father would know well enough that you could not withstandthe wishes of one of the Veres, who are lords of Hedingham and allthe country round. "

"I should withstand them if I thought they were wrong, " the boatmansaid sturdily, "and if I were sure that your father would objectto your going; but that is what I am not sure. He may think it thebest thing for you to begin early under the protection of MasterFrancis, and again he may think you a great deal too young for suchwild work. He has certainly always let you have pretty much yourown way, and has allowed you to come and go as you like, but thisis a different business altogether. I am sorely bested as to whatI ought to do. "

"Well, nothing is settled yet, Master Lirriper; and, besides, Idon't see that you can help yourself in the matter, and if Mr. Veresays he will take us I suppose you can't carry us off by force. "

"It is Mistress Vickars that I am thinking of more than your father. The vicar is an easygoing gentleman, but Mistress Vickars speaksher mind, and I expect she will be in a terrible taking over it, and will rate me soundly; though, as you say, I do not see how I canhelp myself in the matter. Well now, let us look at the shops andat the Guildhall, and then we will make our way down to Westminsteras we had proposed to do and see the abbey; by that time it willbe near the hour at which you are to call upon Mr. Vere. "

But the sights that the boys had been so longing to see had forthe time lost their interest in their eyes. The idea that it waspossible that Mr. Vere would take them with him to fight againstthe cruel oppressors of the Low Country was so absorbing that theycould think of nothing else. Even the wonders of the Guildhall andSt. Paul's received but scant attention, and the armourers' shops, in which they had a new and lively interest, alone sufficed todetain them. Even the gibes of the apprentices fell dead upon theirears. These varlets might laugh, but what would they say if theyknew that they were going to fight the Spaniards? The thoughtso altered them that they felt almost a feeling of pity for theselads, condemned to stay at home and mind their masters' shops. 

As to John Lirriper, he was sorely troubled in his mind, and dividedbetween what he considered his duty to the vicar and his life longrespect and reverence towards the lords of Hedingham. The feudalsystem was extinct, but feudal ideas still lingered among the people. Their lords could no longer summon them to take the field, had nolonger power almost of life and death over them, but they were stilltheir lords, and regarded with the highest respect and reverence. The earls of Oxford were, in the eyes of the people of those partsof Essex where their estates lay, personages of greater importancethan the queen herself, of whose power and attributes they had buta very dim notion. It was not so very long since people had risenin rebellion against the queen, but such an idea as that of risingagainst their lords had never entered the mind of a single inhabitantof Hedingham. 

However, Master Lirriper came to the conclusion that he was, as Geoffrey had said, powerless to interfere. If Mr. Francis Veredecided to take the boys with him, what could he do to prevent it?He could hardly take them forcibly down to the boat against theirwill, and even could he do so their father might not approve, anddoubtless the earl, when he came to hear of it, would be seriouslyangry at this act of defiance of his kinsman. Still, he was surethat he should have a very unpleasant time with Mistress Vickars. But, as he reassured himself, it was, after all, better to put upwith a woman's scolding than to bear the displeasure of the Earlof Oxford, who could turn him out of his house, ruin his business, and drive him from Hedingham. After all, it was natural that theselads should like to embark on this adventure with Mr. Francis Vere, and it would doubtless be to their interest to be thus closelyconnected with him. At any rate, if it was to be it was, and he, John Lirriper, could do nothing to prevent it. Having arrived atthis conclusion he decided to make the best of it, and began tochat cheerfully with the boys. 

Precisely at the appointed hour John Lirriper arrived with the twolads at the entrance to the house facing the abbey. Two or threeservitors, whose doublets were embroidered with the cognizance ofthe Veres, were standing in front of the door. 

"Why, it is Master Lirriper!" one of them said. "Why, what hasbrought you here? I did not know that your trips often extended toLondon. "

"Nor do they, " John Lirriper said. "It was the wind and my nephew'scraft the Susan that brought me to London, and it is the will ofMr. Francis that these two young gentlemen should meet him here atone o'clock that has brought me to this door. "

"Captain Francis is in; for, you know, he is a captain now, havingbeen lately appointed to a company in the Earl of Leicester's army. He returned an hour since, and has but now finished his meal. Doyou wish to go up with these young masters, or shall I conduct themto him?"

"You had best do that, " John Lirriper answered. "I will remain herebelow if Captain Francis desires to see me or has any missive tointrust to me. "

The boys followed the servant upstairs, and were shown into a roomwhere Francis Vere, his cousin the Earl of Oxford, and CaptainAllen were seated at table. 

"Well, lads, " the earl said, "so you want to follow my cousinFrancis to the wars?"

"That is our wish, my lord, if Captain Francis will be so good asto take us with him. "

"And what will my good tutor your father say to it?" the earl askedsmiling. 

"I think, my lord, " Geoffrey said boldly, "that if you yourselfwill tell my father you think it is for our good, he will say naughtagainst it. "

"Oh, you want to throw the responsibility upon me, and to embroilme with your father and Mistress Vickars as an abettor of my cousinFrancis in the kidnapping of children? Well, Francis, you had betterexplain to them what their duties will be if they go with you. 

"You will be my pages, " Francis Vere said, "and will perform theusual duties of pages in good families when in the field. It isthe duty of pages to aid in collecting firewood and forage, and inall other ways to make themselves useful. You will bear the samesort of relation to the gentlemen volunteers as they do towardsthe officers. They are aspirants for commissions as officers asyou will be to become gentlemen volunteers. You must not think thatyour duties will be light, for they will not, and you will have tobear many discomforts and hardships. But you will be in an altogetherdifferent position from that of the boys who are the pages of thecompany. You will, apart from your duties, and bearing in mindthe difference of your age, associate with the officers and thegentlemen volunteers on terms of equality when nor engaged upon duty. On duty you will have to render the same strict and unquestionableobedience that all soldiers pay to those of superior rank. What sayyou? Are you still anxious to go? Because, if so, I have decidedto take you. "

Geoffrey and Lionel both expressed their thanks in proper terms, and their earnest desire to accompany Captain Vere, and to behavein all ways conformably to his orders and instructions. 

"Very well, that is settled, " Francis Vere said. "The earl isjourneying down to Hedingham tomorrow, and has kindly promised totake charge of a letter from me to your father, and personally toassure him that this early embarkation upon military life wouldprove greatly to your advantage. "

"Supposing that you are not killed by the Spaniards or carriedoff by fever, " the earl put in; "for although possibly that mightbe an advantage to humanity in general, it could scarcely beconsidered one to you personally. "

"We are ready to take our risk of that, my lord, " Geoffrey said;"and are indeed greatly beholden both to Captain Francis for hisgoodness in taking us with him, and to yourself in kindly undertakingthe mission of reconciling our father to our departure. "

"You have not told me yet how it is that I find you in London?"Francis Vere said. 

"We only came up for a week, sir, to see the town. We are in charge ofMaster Lirriper, who owns a barge on the river, and plies betweenHedingham and Bricklesey, but who was coming up to London in acraft belonging to his nephew, and who took charge of us. We arestaying at the house of Master Swindon, a citizen and ship chandler. "

"Is Master Lirriper below?"

"He is, sir. "

"Then in that case he had better go back to the house and bringyour mails here. I shall sail from Deptford the day after tomorrowwith the turn of tide. You had best remain here now. There will bemany things necessary for you to get before you start. I will giveinstructions to one of my men-at-arms to go with you to purchasethem. "

"I will take their outfit upon myself, Francis, " the earl said. "My steward shall go out with them and see to it. It is the leastI can do when I am abetting you in depriving my old tutor of hissons. "

He touched a bell and a servitor entered. "See that these younggentlemen are fed and attended to. They will remain here for thenight. Tell Master Dotterell to come hither to me. "

The boys bowed deeply and retired. 

"It is all settled, Master Lirriper, " they said when they reachedthe hall below. "We are to sail with Captain Francis the day aftertomorrow, and you will be pleased to hear that the earl himself hastaken charge of the matter, and will see our father and communicatethe news to him. "

"That is a comfort indeed, " John Lirriper said fervently; "forI would most as soon have had to tell him that the Susan had gonedown and that you were both drowned, as that I had let you both slipaway to the wars when he had given you into my charge. But if theearl takes the matter in hand I do not think that even your ladymother can bear very heavily on me. And now, what is going to bedone?"

"We are to remain here in order that suitable clothes may beobtained for us by the time we sail. Will you bring down tomorrowmorning our wallets from Master Swindon's, and thank him and hisgood dame for their hospitality, and say that we are sorry to leavethem thus suddenly without having an opportunity of thanking themourselves? We will write letters tonight to our father and mother, and give them to you to take with you when you return. "

John Lirriper at once took his departure, greatly relieved in mindto find that the earl himself had taken the responsibility upon hisshoulders, and would break the news long before he himself reachedHedingham. A few minutes later a servitor conducted the boys to anapartment where a meal was laid for them; and as soon as this wasover they were joined by the steward, who requested them to setout with him at once, as there were many things to be done and butshort time for doing them. No difficulty in the way of time was, however, thrown in the way by the various tradesmen they visited, these being all perfectly ready to put themselves to inconvenienceto do pleasure to so valuable a patron as the powerful Earl ofOxford. 

Three suits of clothes were ordered for each of them: the one suchas that worn by pages in noble families upon ordinary occasions, another of a much richer kind for special ceremonies and gaieties, the third a strong, serviceable suit for use when actually in thefield. Then they were taken to an armourer's where each was providedwith a light morion or head piece, breast plate and back piece, sword and dagger. A sufficient supply of under garments, boots, andother necessaries were also purchased; and when all was completethey returned highly delighted to the house. It was still scarcefive o'clock, and they went across to the abbey and wandered forsome time through its aisles, greatly impressed with its dignityand beauty now that their own affairs were off their mind. 

They returned to the house again, and after supper wrote theirletters to their father and mother, saying that they hoped theywould not be displeased at the step they had taken, and which theywould not have ventured upon had they not already obtained theirfather's consent to their entering the army. They knew, of course, that he had not contemplated their doing so for some little time;but as so excellent an opportunity had offered, and above all, asthey were going out to fight against the Spaniards for the oppressedpeople of the Low Countries, they hoped their parents would approveof the steps they had taken, not having had time or opportunity toconsult them. 

At noon two days later Francis Vere with Captain Allen and the twoboys took their seats in the stern of a skiff manned by six rowers. In the bow were the servitors of the two officers, and the luggagewas stowed in the extreme stern. 

"The tide is getting slack, is it not?" Captain Vere asked theboatmen. 

"Yes, sir; it will not run up much longer. It will be pretty wellslack water by the time we get to the bridge. "

Keeping close to the bank the boat proceeded at a rapid pace. Severaltimes the two young officers stood up and exchanged salutationswith ladies or gentlemen of their acquaintance. As the boatmanhad anticipated, tide was slack by the time they arrived at LondonBridge, and they now steered out into the middle of the river. 

"Give way, lads, " Captain Allen said. "We told the captain we wouldnot keep him waiting long after high water, and he will be gettingimpatient if he does not see us before long. "

As they shot past the Susan the boys waved their hands to MasterLirriper, who, after coming down in the morning and receivingtheir letters for their parents, had returned at once to the cityand had taken his place on board the Susan, so as to be able totell their father that he had seen the last of them. The distancebetween London Bridge and Deptford was traversed in a very shorttime. A vessel with her flags flying and her canvas already loosenedwas hanging to a buoy some distance out in the stream, and as theboat came near enough for the captain to distinguish those on board, the mooring rope was slipped, the head sails flattened in, and thevessel began to swing round. Before her head was down stream theboat was alongside. The two officers followed by the boys ascendedthe ladder by the side. The luggage was quickly handed up, and theservitors followed. The sails were sheeted home, and the vesselbegan to move rapidly through the water. 

The boys had thought the Susan an imposing craft, but they weresurprised, indeed, at the space on board the Dover Castle. In thestern there was a lofty poop with spacious cabins. Six guns wereranged along on each side of the deck, and when the sails weregot up they seemed so vast to the boys that they felt a sense oflittleness on board the great craft. They had been relieved to findthat Captain Vere had his own servitor with him; for in talking itover they had mutually expressed their doubt as to their abilityto render such service as Captain Vere would be accustomed to. 

The wind was from the southwest, and the vessel was off Sheernessbefore the tide turned. There was, however, no occasion to anchor, for the wind was strong enough to take them against the flood. 

During the voyage they had no duties to perform. The ship's cookprepared the meals, and the officers' servants waited on them, thelads taking their meals with the two officers. Their destinationwas Bergen op Zoom, a town at the mouth of the Scheldt, of thegarrison of which the companies of both Francis Vere and CaptainAllen formed a part. 

As soon as the low coasts of Holland came in sight the boys watchedthem with the most lively interest. 

"We are passing Sluys now, " Captain Vere said. "The land almostahead of us is Walcheren; and that spire belongs to Flushing. Wecould go outside and up the channel between the island and Beveland, and then up the Eastern Scheldt to Bergen op Zoom; but instead ofthat we shall follow the western channel, which is more direct. "

"It is as flat as our Essex coast, " Geoffrey remarked. 

"Aye, and flatter; for the greater part of the land lies below thelevel of the sea, which is only kept out by great dams and dykes. At times when the rivers are high and the wind keeps back theirwaters they burst the dams and spread over a vast extent of country. The Zuider Zee was so formed in 1170 and 1395, and covers a tractas large as the whole county of Essex. Twenty-six years later theriver Maas broke its banks and flooded a wide district. Seventy-twovillages were destroyed and 100, 000 people lost their life. Thelands have never been recovered; and where a fertile country oncestood is now a mere swamp. "

"I shouldn't like living there, " Lionel said. "It would be terrible, every time the rivers are full and the wind blows, to think thatat any moment the banks may burst and the flood come rushing overyou. "

"It is all habit, " Captain Vere replied; "I don't suppose theytrouble themselves about it. But they are very particular in keepingtheir dykes in good repair. The water is one of the great defencesof their country. In the first place there are innumerable streamsto be crossed by an invader, and in the second, they can as a lastresource cut the dykes and flood the country. These Dutchmen, asfar as I have seen of them, are hard working and industrious people, steady and patient, and resolved to defend their independence tothe last. This they have indeed proved by the wonderful resistancethey have made against the power of Spain. There, you see the ship'shead has been turned and we shall before long be in the channel. Sluys lies up that channel on the right. It is an important place. Large vessels can go no further, but are unloaded there and thecargoes taken to Bruges and thence distributed to many other towns. They say that in 1468 as many as a hundred and fifty ships a dayarrived at Sluys. That gives you an idea of the trade that theNetherlands carry on. The commerce of this one town was as greatas is that of London at the present time. But since the troublesthe trade of Sluys has fallen off a good deal. "

The ship had to anchor here for two or three hours until the tideturned, for the wind had fallen very light and they could not makehead against the ebb. As soon as it turned they again proceeded ontheir way, dropping quietly up with the tide. The boys climbed upinto the tops, and thence could see a wide extent of country dottedwith villages stretching beyond the banks, which restricted theirview from the decks. In five hours Bergen op Zoom came in sight, and they presently dropped anchor opposite the town. The boat waslowered, and the two officers with the lads were rowed ashore. Theywere met as they landed by several young officers. 

"Welcome back, Vere; welcome, Allen. You have been lucky indeedin having a few days in England, and getting a view of somethingbesides this dreary flat country and its sluggish rivers. What isthe last news from London?"

"There is little news enough, " Vere replied. "We were only fourdays in London, and were busy all the time. And how are thingshere? Now that summer is at hand and the country drying the Donsought to be bestirring themselves. "

"They say that they are doing so, " the officer replied. "We havenews that the Duke of Parma is assembling his army at Bruges, wherehe is collecting the pick of the Spanish infantry with a number ofItalian regiments which have joined him. He sent off the MarquessDel Vasto with the Sieur De Hautepenne towards Bois le Duc. GeneralCount Hohenlohe, who, as you know, we English always call CountHolland, went off with a large force to meet him, and we heardonly this morning that a battle has been fought, Hautepenne killed, and the fort of Crevecoeur on the Maas captured. From what I hear, some of our leaders think that it was a mistake so to scatter ourforces, and if Parma moves forward from Bruges against Sluys, whichis likely enough, we shall be sorely put to it to save the place. "

As they were talking they proceeded into the town, and presentlyreached the house where Francis Vere had his quarters. The officersand gentlemen volunteers of his company soon assembled, and CaptainVere introduced the two boys to them. 

"They are young gentlemen of good family, " he said, "who will actas my pages until they are old enough to be enrolled as gentlemenvolunteers. I commend them to your good offices. Their father isa learned and reverend gentleman who was my tutor, and also tutorto my cousin, the Earl of Oxford, by whom he is greatly valued. They are lads of spirit, and have been instructed in the use ofarms at Hedingham as if they had been members of our family. I amsure, gentlemen volunteers, that you will receive them as friends. I propose that they shall take their meals with you, but of coursethey will lodge here with me and my officers; but as you are in thenext house this will cause no inconvenience. I trust that we shallnot remain here long, but shall soon be on the move. We have nowbeen here seven months, and it is high time we were doing something. We didn't bargain to come over here and settle down for life in adull Dutch town. "

In a few hours the boys found themselves quite at home in theirnew quarters. The gentlemen volunteers received them cordially, and they found that for the present their duties would be extremelylight, consisting chiefly in carrying messages and orders; for asthe officers had all servants of their own, Captain Vere dispensedwith their attendance at meals. There was much to amuse and interestthem in Bergen op Zoom. It reminded them to some extent of Harwich, with its narrow streets and quaint houses; but the fortifications werefar stronger, and the number of churches struck them as prodigious. The population differed in no very large degree in dress from thatof England, but the people struck them as being slower and moredeliberate in their motion. The women's costumes differed much morewidely from those to which they were accustomed, and their strangeand varied headdresses, their bright coloured handkerchiefs, andthe amount of gold necklaces and bracelets that they wore, struckthem with surprise. 

Their stay in Bergen op Zoom was even shorter than they hadanticipated, for three days after their arrival a boat came with aletter from Sir William Russell, the governor at Flushing. He saidthat he had just received an urgent letter from the Dutch governorof Sluys, saying that Patina's army was advancing from Bruges towardsthe city, and had seized and garrisoned the fort of Blankenburg onthe sea coast to prevent reinforcements arriving from Ostend; hetherefore prayed the governor of Flushing to send off troops andprovisions with all haste to enable him to resist the attack. SirWilliam requested that the governor of Bergen op Zoom would at onceembark the greater portion of his force on board ship and send themto Sluys. He himself was having a vessel filled with grain for theuse of the inhabitants, and was also sending every man he couldspare from Flushing. 

In a few minutes all was bustle in the town. The trumpets of thevarious companies called the soldiers to arms, and in a very shorttime the troops were on their way towards the river. Here severalships had been requisitioned for the service; and as the companiesmarched down they were conducted to the ships to which they wereallotted by the quartermasters. 

Geoffrey and Lionel felt no small pride as they marched down withtheir troop. They had for the first time donned their steel caps, breast and back pieces; but this was rather for convenience ofcarriage than for any present utility. They had at Captain Vere'sorders left their ordinary clothes behind them, and were now attiredin thick serviceable jerkins, with skirts coming down nearly tothe knee, like those worn by the troops. They marched at the rearof the company, the other pages, similarly attired, following them. 

As soon as the troops were on board ship, sail was made, and thevessels dropped down the stream. The wind was very light, and itwas not until thirty hours after starting that the little fleetarrived off Sluys. The town, which was nearly egg shaped, lay closeto the river, which was called the Zwin. At the eastern end, in thecentre of a detached piece of water, stood the castle, connectedwith the town by a bridge of boats. The Zwin formed the defenceon the north side while the south and west were covered by a verywide moat, along the centre of which ran a dyke, dividing it intotwo channels. On the west side this moat extended to the Zwin, andwas crossed at the point of junction by the bridge leading to thewest gate. 

The walls inclosed a considerable space, containing fields andgardens. Seven windmills stood on the ramparts. The tower of thetown hall, and those of the churches of Our Lady, St. John, andthe Grey Friars rose high above the town. 

The ships from Flushing and Bergen op Zoom sailed up together, andthe 800 men who landed were received with immense enthusiasm bythe inhabitants, who were Protestants, and devoted to the causeof independence. The English were under the command of Sir RogerWilliams, who had already seen so many years of service in theLow Countries; and under him were Morgan, Thomas Baskerville, andHuntley, who had long served with him. 

Roger Williams was an admirable man for service of this kind. Hehad distinguished himself by many deeds of reckless bravery. Hepossessed an inexhaustible fund of confidence and high spirits, and in his company it was impossible to feel despondent, howeverdesperate the situation. 

The citizens placed their houses at the disposal of their new allies, handsome quarters were allotted to the officers, and the soldierswere all housed in private dwellings or the warehouses of themerchants. The inhabitants had already for some days been workinghard at their defences, and the English at once joined them in theirlabours, strengthening the weak portions of the walls, mountingcannon upon the towers, and preparing in all ways to give a warmreception to the Spaniards. 

Captain Vere, his lieutenant and ensign and his two pages, werequartered in the house of a wealthy merchant, whose family did allin their power to make them comfortable. It was a grand old house, and the boys, accustomed as they were to the splendours of HedinghamCastle, agreed that the simple merchants of the Low Countries werefar in advance of English nobles in the comforts and conveniencesof their dwellings. The walls of the rooms were all heavily panelled;rich curtains hung before the casements. The furniture was not onlyrichly carved, but comfortable. Heavy hangings before the doorsexcluded draughts, and in the principal apartments Eastern carpetscovered the floors. The meals were served on spotless white linen. Rich plates stood on the sideboard, and gold and silver vessels ofrare carved work from Italy glittered in the armoires. 

Above all, from top to bottom, the house was scrupulously clean. Nor a particle of dust dimmed the brightness of the furniture, andeven now, when the city was threatened with siege, the merchant'swife never relaxed her vigilance over the doings of her maids, whoseemed to the boys to be perpetually engaged in scrubbing, dusting, and polishing. 

"Our mother prides herself on the neatness of her house, " Geoffreysaid; "but what would she say, I wonder, were she to see one ofthese Dutch households? I fear that the maids would have a hardtime of it afterwards, and our father would be fairly driven outof his library. "

"It is all very well to be clean, " Lionel said; "but I think theycarry it too far here. Peace and quietness count for something, andit doesn't seem to me that Dutchmen, fond of it as they say theyare, know even the meaning of the words as far as their homes areconcerned. Why, it always seems to be cleaning day, and they mustbe afraid of going into their own houses with their boots on!"

"Yes, I felt quite like a criminal today, " Geoffrey laughed, "whenI came in muddy up to the waist, after working down there by thesluices. I believe when the Spaniards open fire these people willbe more distracted by the dust caused by falling tiles and chimneysthan by any danger of their lives. "

Great difficulties beset the Duke of Parma at the commencement ofthe siege. Sluys was built upon the only piece of solid ground inthe district, and it was surrounded by such a labyrinth of canals, ditches, and swamps, that it was said that it was almost asdifficult to find Sluys as it was to capture it. Consequently, itwas impossible to find ground solid enough for a camp to be pitchedupon, and the first labour was the erection of wooden huts for thetroops upon piles driven into the ground. These huts were protectedfrom the fire of the defenders by bags of earth brought in boatsfrom a long distance. The main point selected for the attack wasthe western gate; but batteries were also placed to play upon thecastle and the bridge of boats connecting it with the town. 

"There is one advantage in their determining to attack us at thewestern extremity of the town, " John Menyn, the merchant at whosehouse Captain Vere and his party were lodging, remarked when hisguest informed him there was no longer any doubt as to the pointat which the Spaniards intended to attack, "for they will not beable to blow up our walls with mines in that quarter. "

"How is that?" Francis Vere asked. 

"If you can spare half an hour of your time I will show you, " themerchant said. 

"I can spare it now, Von Menyn, " Vere replied; "for the informationis important, whatever it may be. "

"I will conduct you there at once. There is no time like thepresent. "

"Shall we follow you, sir?" Geoffrey asked his captain. 

"Yes, come along, " Vere replied. "The matter is of interest, andfor the life of me I cannot make out what this obstacle can be ofwhich our host speaks. "

They at once set out. 

John Menyn led them to a warehouse close to the western wall, andspoke a few words to its owner, who at once took three lanternsfrom the wall and lighted them, handing one to Vere, another toJohn Menyn, and taking the other himself; he then unlocked a massivedoor. A flight of steps leading apparently to a cellar were visible. He led the way down, the two men following, and the boys bringingup the rear. The descent was far deeper than they had expected, and when they reached the bottom they found themselves in a vastarched cellar filled with barrels. From this they proceeded intoanother, and again into a third. 

"What are these great magazines?" Francis Vere asked in surprise. 

"They are wine cellars, and there are scores similar to those yousee. Sluys is the centre of the wine trade of Flanders and Holland, andcellars like these extend right under the wall. All the warehousesalong here have similar cellars. This end of the town was the driest, and the soil most easily excavated. That is why the magazines forwines are all clustered here. There is not a foot of ground behindand under the walls at this end that is not similarly occupied, and if the Spaniards try to drive mines to blow up the walls, theywill simply break their way into these cellars, where we can meetthem and drive them back again. "

"Excellent!" Francis Vere said. "This will relieve us of the workof countermining, which is always tiresome and dangerous, and wouldbe specially so here, where we should have to dive under that deepmoat outside your walls. Now we shall only have to keep a few menon watch in these cellars. They would hear the sound of the Spanishapproaching, and we shall be ready to give them a warm receptionby the time they break in. Are there communications between thesecellars?"

"Yes, for the most part, " the wine merchant said. "The cellars arenot entirely the property of us dealers in wine. They are constructedby men who let them, just as they would let houses. A merchantin a small way would need but one cellar, while some of us occupytwenty or more; therefore, there are for the most part communications, with doors, between the various cellars, so that they can be letoff in accordance with the needs of the hirers. "

"Well, I am much obliged to you for telling me of this, " CaptainVere said. "Williams and Morgan will be glad enough to hear thatthere is no fear of their being blown suddenly into the air whiledefending the walls, and they will see the importance of keepinga few trusty men on watch in the cellars nearest to the Spaniards. I shall report the matter to them at once. The difficulty, " headded smiling, "will be to keep the men wakeful, for it seems tome that the very air is heavy with the fumes of wine. "

CHAPTER IV

THE SIEGE OF SLUYS

Until the Spaniards had established their camp, and planted someof their batteries, there was but little firing. Occasionally thewall pieces opened upon parties of officers reconnoitring, and a fewshots were fired from time to time to harass the workmen in theenemy's batteries; but this was done rather to animate the townsmen, and as a signal to distant friends that so far matters were goingon quietly, than with any hopes of arresting the progress of theenemy's works. Many sorties were made by the garrison, and fiercefighting took place, but only a score or two of men from each companywere taken upon these occasions, and the boys were compelled toremain inactive spectators of the fight. 

In these sorties the Spanish works were frequently held for a fewminutes, gabions thrown down, and guns overturned, but after doingas much damage as they could the assailants had to fall back againto the town, being unable to resist the masses of pikemen broughtup against them. The boldness of these sorties, and the braverydisplayed by their English allies, greatly raised the spirits ofthe townsfolk, who now organized themselves into companies, andundertook the work of guarding the less exposed portion of thewall, thus enabling the garrison to keep their whole strength atthe points attacked. The townsmen also laboured steadily in addingto the defenses; and two companies of women were formed, under femalecaptains, who took the names of May in the Heart and Catherine theRose. These did good service by building a strong fort at one ofthe threatened points, and this work was in their honour christenedFort Venus. 

"It is scarcely a compliment to Venus, " Geoffrey laughed to hisbrother. "These square shouldered and heavily built women do notat all correspond with my idea of the goddess of love. "

"They are strong enough for men, " Lionel said. "I shouldn't likeone of those big fat arms to come down upon my head. No, they arenot pretty; but they look jolly and good tempered, and if they wereto fight as hard as they work they ought to do good service. "

"There is a good deal of difference between them, " Geoffrey said. "Look at those three dark haired women with neat trim figures. Theydo not look as if they belonged to the same race as the others. "

"They are not of the same race, lad, " Captain Vere, who was standingclose by, said. "The big heavy women are Flemish, the others come, nodoubt, from the Walloon provinces bordering on France. The Walloonsbroke off from the rest of the states and joined the Spanishalmost from the first. They were for the most part Catholics, andhad little in common with the people of the Low Country; but therewere, of course, many Protestants among them, and these were forcedto emigrate, for the Spanish allow no Protestants in the countryunder their rule. Alva adopted the short and easy plan of murderingall the Protestants in the towns he took; but the war is nowconducted on rather more humane principles, and the Protestantshave the option given them of changing their faith or leaving thecountry. 

"In this way, without intending it, the Spaniards have done goodservice to Holland, for hundreds of thousands of industrious peoplehave flocked there for shelter from Antwerp, Ghent, Bruges, andother cities that have fallen into the hands of the Spaniards, thus greatly raising the population of Holland, and adding to itspower of defence. Besides this, the presence of these exiles, andthe knowledge that a similar fate awaits themselves if they fallagain under the yoke of Spain, nerves the people to resist tothe utmost. Had it not been for the bigotry of the Spanish, andthe abominable cruelties practised by the Inquisition, the Stateswould never have rebelled; and even after they did so, terms mighteasily have been made with them had they not been maddened by thewholesale massacres perpetrated by Alva. There, do you hear thosewomen speaking? Their language is French rather than Flemish. "

Just as they were speaking a heavy roar of cannon broke out fromthe eastern end of the town. 

"They have opened fire on the castle!" Vere exclaimed. "Run, lads, quick! and summon the company to form in the marketplace in frontof our house. We are told off to reinforce the garrison of thecastle in case of attack. "

The boys hurried away at the top of their speed. They had the listof all the houses in which the men of the company were quartered;and as the heavy roar of cannon had brought every one to theirdoors to hear what was going on, the company were in a very shorttime assembled. 

Francis Vere placed himself at their head, and marched them throughthe long streets of the town and out through the wall on to thebridge of boats. It was the first time the boys had been underfire; and although they kept a good countenance, they acknowledgedto each other afterwards that they had felt extremely uncomfortableas they traversed the bridge with the balls whistling over theirheads, and sometimes striking the water close by and sending ashower of spray over the troops. 

They felt easier when they entered the castle and were protected byits walls. Upon these the men took their station. Those with gunsdischarged their pieces against the Spanish artillerymen, the pikemenassisted the bombardiers to work the cannon, and the officers wentto and fro encouraging the men. The pages of the company had littleto do beyond from time to time carrying cans of wine and water tothe men engaged. Geoffrey and Lionel, finding that their serviceswere not required by Captain Vere, mounted on to the wall, andsheltering themselves as well as they could behind the battlements, looked out at what was going on. 

"It doesn't seem to me, " Geoffrey said, "that these walls will longwithstand the balls of the Spanish. The battlements are alreadyknocked down in several places, and I can hear after each shotstrikes the walls the splashing of the brickwork as it falls intothe water. See! there is Tom Carroll struck down with a ball. It'sour duty to carry him away. "

They ran along the wall to the fallen soldier. Two other pages cameup, and the four carried him to the top of the steps and then downinto the courtyard, where a Dutch surgeon took charge of him. Hisshoulder had been struck by the ball, and the arm hung only by ashred of flesh. The surgeon shook his head. 

"I can do nothing for him, " he said. "He cannot live many hours. "

Lionel had done his share in carrying the man down but he now turnedsick and faint. 

Geoffrey caught him by the arm. "Steady, old boy, " he said; "itis trying at first, but we shall soon get accustomed to it. Here, take a draught of wine from this flask. "

"I am better now, " Lionel said, after taking a draught of wine. "I felt as if I was going to faint, Geoffrey. I don't know why Ishould, for I did not feel frightened when we were on the wall. "

"Oh, it has nothing to do with fear; it is just the sight of thatpoor fellow's blood. There is nothing to be ashamed of in that. Why, I saw Will Atkins, who was one of the best fighters and singlestickplayers in Hedingham, go off in a dead swoon because a man he wasworking with crushed his thumb between two heavy stones. Look, Lionel, what cracks there are in the wall here. I don't think itwill stand long. We had better run up and tell Captain Vere, forit may come toppling down with some of the men on it. "

Captain Vere on hearing the news ran down and examined the wall. 

"Yes, " he said, "it is evidently going. A good earthwork is wortha dozen of these walls. They will soon have the castle about ourears. However, it is of no great importance to us. I saw you ladsjust now on the wall; I did not care about ordering you down atthe time; but don't go up again except to help to carry down thewounded. Make it a rule, my boys, never to shirk your duty, howevergreat the risk to life may be; but, on the other hand, never riskyour lives unless it is your duty to do so. What is gallantry in theone case is foolishness in the other. Although you are but pages, yet it may well be that in such a siege as this you will have manyopportunities of showing that you are of good English stock; butwhile I would have you shrink from no danger when there is a needfor you to expose yourselves, I say also that you should in no wayrun into danger wantonly. "

Several times in the course of the afternoon the boys took theirturn in going up and helping to bring down wounded men. As the timewent on several yawning gaps appeared in the walls. The courtyardwas strewn with fragments of masonry, and the pages were orderedto keep under shelter of the wall of the castle unless summoned onduty. Indeed, the courtyard had now become a more dangerous stationthan the wall itself; for not only did the cannon shot fly throughthe breaches, but fragments of bricks, mortar, and rubbish flewalong with a force that would have been fatal to anything struck. 

Some of the pages were big fellows of seventeen or eighteen yearsold, who had been serving for some years under Morgan and Williams, and would soon be transferred into the ranks. 

"I like not this sort of fighting, " one of them said. "It is allvery well when it comes to push of pike with the Spaniards, but toremain here like chickens in a coop while they batter away at usis a game for which I have no fancy. What say you, Master Vickars?"

"Well, it is my first experience, Somers, and I cannot say thatit is agreeable. I do not know whether I should like hand to handfighting better; but it seems to me at present that it would becertainly more agreeable to be doing something than to be sittinghere and listening to the falls of the pieces of masonry and thewhistling of the balls. I don't see that they will be any nearerwhen they have knocked this place to pieces. They have no boats, and if they had, the guns on the city wall would prevent their usingthem; besides, when the bridge of boats is removed they could donothing if they got here. "

Towards evening a council was held, all the principal officersbeing present, and it was decided to evacuate the castle. It couldindeed have been held for some days longer, but it was plain itwould at length become untenable; the bridge of boats had alreadybeen struck in several places, and some of the barges composing ithad sunk level with the water. Were it destroyed, the garrison ofthe castle would be completely cut off; and as no great advantagewas to be gained by holding the position, for it was evident thatit was upon the other end of the town the main attack was to bemade, it was decided to evacuate it under cover of night. As soonas it became dark this decision was carried into effect, and forhours the troops worked steadily, transporting the guns, ammunition, and stores of all kinds across from the castle to the town. 

Already communication with their friends outside had almost ceased, for the first operation of the enemy had been to block the approachto Sluys from the sea. Floats had been moored head and stern rightacross Zwin, and a battery erected upon each shore to protect them;but Captains Hart and Allen twice swam down to communicate withfriendly vessels below the obstacle, carrying despatches with themfrom the governor to the States General, and from Roger Williamsto the English commanders, urging that no time should be lost inassembling an army to march to the relief of the town. 

Both contained assurances that the garrison would defend the placeto the last extremity, but pointed out that it was only a questionof time, and that the town must fall unless relieved. The Dutchgarrison were 800 strong, and had been joined by as many English. Parma had at first marched with but 6000 men against the city, buthad very speedily drawn much larger bodies of men towards him, andhad, as Roger Williams states in a letter to the queen sent fromSluys at an early period of the siege, four regiments of Walloons, four of Germans, one of Italians, one of Burgundians, fifty-twocompanies of Spaniards, twenty-four troops of horse, and forty-eightguns. This would give a total of at least 17, 000 men, and furtherreinforcements afterwards arrived. 

Against so overwhelming a force as this, it could not be hopedthat the garrison, outnumbered by more than ten to one, couldlong maintain themselves, and the Duke of Parma looked for an easyconquest of the place. By both parties the possession of Sluys wasregarded as a matter of importance out of all proportion to thesize and population of the town; for at that time it was known inEngland that the King of Spain was preparing a vast fleet for theinvasion of Britain, and Sluys was the nearest point to our shoresat which a fleet could gather and the forces of Parma embark tojoin those coming direct from Spain. The English, therefore, weredetermined to maintain the place to the last extremity; and whileParma had considered its capture as an affair of a few days only, the little garrison were determined that for weeks at any rate theywould be able to prolong the resistance, feeling sure that beforethat time could elapse both the States and England, knowing theimportance of the struggle, would send forces to their relief. 

The view taken as to the uselessness of defending the castle wasfully justified, as the Spaniards on the following day removed theguns that they had employed in battering it, to their works facingthe western gate, and fire was opened next morning. Under coverof this the Spanish engineers pushed their trenches up to the veryedge of the moat, in spite of several desperate sorties by thegarrison. The boys had been forbidden by Captain Vere to take theirplace with the company on the walls. 

"In time, " he said, "as our force decreases, we shall want everyone capable of handling arms to man the breaches, but at presentwe are not in any extremity; and none save those whom duty compelsto be there must come under the fire of the Spaniards, for to doso would be risking life without gain. "

They had, however, made friends with the wine merchant whose cellarsthey had visited, and obtained permission from him to visit theupper storey of his warehouse whenever they chose. From a windowhere they were enabled to watch all that was taking place, for thewarehouse was much higher than the walls. It was not in the directline of fire of the Spanish batteries, for these were chieflyconcentrated against the wall a little to their right. After heavyfighting the Spaniards one night, by means of boats from the Zwin, landed upon the dyke which divided the moat into two channels, andthus established themselves so close under the ramparts that theguns could not be brought to bear upon them. They proceeded tointrench themselves at once upon the dyke. 

The governor, Arnold Groenvelt, consulted with the English leaders, and decided that the enemy must be driven off this dyke immediately, or that the safety of the city would be gravely imperilled. Theytherefore assembled a force of four hundred men, sallied out of thesouth gate, where two bastions were erected on the dyke itself, andthen advanced along it to the assault of the Spaniards. The battlewas a desperate one, the English and Dutch were aided by theircomrades on the wall, who shot with guns and arquebuses againstthe Spaniards, while the later were similarly assisted by theirfriends along the outer edge of the moat, and received constantreinforcements by boats from their ships. 

The odds were too great for the assailants, who were forced at lastto fall back along the dyke to the south gate and to re-enter thetown. It was already five weeks since the English had arrived totake part in the defence, and the struggle now began upon a greatscale -- thirty cannon and eight culverins opening fire upon thewalls. The heaviest fire was on St. James' day, the 25th of July, when 4000 shots were fired between three in the morning and fivein the afternoon. While this tremendous cannonade was going on, the boys could not but admire the calmness shown by the population. Many of the shots, flying over the top of the walls, struck thehouses in the city, and the chimneys, tiles, and masses of masonryfell in the streets. Nevertheless the people continued their usualavocations. The shops were all open, though the men employed servedtheir customers with breast and back pieces buckled on, and theirarms close at hand, so that they could run to the walls at onceto take part in their defence did the Spaniards attempt an assaultupon them. The women stood knitting at their doors, Frau Menyn lookedas sharply after her maids as ever, and washing and scouring wenton without interruption. 

"I believe that woman will keep those girls at work after theSpaniards have entered the city, and until they are thunderingat the door, " Lionel said. "Who but a Dutch woman would give athought to a few particles of dust on her furniture when an enemywas cannonading the town?"

"I think she acts wisely after all, Lionel. The fact that everythinggoes on as usual here and in other houses takes people's thoughtsoff the dangers of the position, and prevents anything like panicbeing felt. "

The lads spent the greater part of the day at their lookout, andcould see that the wall against which the Spanish fire was directedwas fast crumbling. Looking down upon it, it seemed deserted oftroops, for it would be needlessly exposing the soldiers to deathto place them there while the cannonade continued; but behind thewall, and in the street leading to it, companies of English andDutch soldiers could be seen seated or lying on the ground. 

They were leaning our of the dormer window in the high roof watchingthe Spanish soldiers in the batteries working their guns, when, happening to look round, they saw a crossbow protruded from a windowof the warehouse to their right, and a moment afterwards the sharptwang of the bow was heard. There was nothing unusual in this; foralthough firearms were now generally in use the longbow and thecrossbow had not been entirely abandoned, and there were stillarchers in the English army, and many still held that the bow wasa far better weapon than the arquebus, sending its shafts well nighas far and with a truer aim. 

"If that fellow is noticed, " Geoffrey said, "we shall havethe Spanish musketeers sending their balls in this direction. Thegovernor has, I heard Captain Vere say, forbidden shooting from thewarehouses, because he does not wish to attract the Spanish fireagainst them. Of course when the wall yields and the breach has tobe defended the warehouses will be held, and as the windows willcommand the breach they will be great aids to us then, and it wouldbe a great disadvantage to us if the Spaniards now were to throwshells and fireballs into these houses, and so to destroy thembefore they make their attack. Nor can much good be gained, for atthis distance a crossbow would scarce carry its bolts beyond themoat. "

"Most likely the man is using the crossbow on purpose to avoidattracting the attention of the Spaniards, Geoffrey. At this distancethey could not see the crossbow, while a puff of smoke would besure to catch their eye. "

"There, he has shot again. I did not see the quarrel fall in themoat. See, one of the Spanish soldiers from that battery is comingforward. There, he has stooped and picked something up. Hallo! doyou see that? He has just raised his arm; that is a signal, surely. "

"It certainly looked like it, " Lionel agreed. "It was a sort ofhalf wave of the hand. That is very strange!"

"Very, Lionel; it looks to me very suspicious. It is quite possiblethat a piece of paper may have been tied round the bolt, and thatsomeone is sending information to the enemy. This ought to be lookedto. "

"But what are we to do, Geoffrey? Merely seeing a Spanish soldierwave his arm is scarcely reason enough for bringing an accusationagainst anyone. We are not even sure that he picked up the bolt;and even if he did, the action might have been a sort of mockingwave of the hand at the failure of the shooter to send it as faras the battery. "

"It might be, of course, Lionel. No, we have certainly nothing togo upon that would justify our making a report on the subject, butquite enough to induce us to keep a watch on this fellow, whoeverhe may be. Let us see, to begin with, if he shoots again. 

They waited for an hour, but the head of the crossbow was not againthrust out of the window. 

"He may have ceased shooting for either of two reasons, " Geoffreysaid. "If he is a true man, because he sees that his bolts do norcarry far enough to be of any use. If he is a traitor, because hehas gained his object, and knows that his communication has reachedhis friends outside. We will go down now and inquire who is theoccupier of the next warehouse. "

The merchant himself was not below, for as he did business withother towns he had had nothing to do since Sluys was cut off fromthe surrounded country; but one of his clerks was at work, makingout bills and accounts in his office as if the thunder of the gunsoutside was unheard by him. The boys had often spoken to him asthey passed in and out. 

"Who occupies the warehouse on the right?" Geoffrey asked himcarelessly. 

"William Arnig, " he replied. "He is a leading citizen, and oneof the greatest merchants in our trade. His cellars are the mostextensive we have, and he does a great trade in times of peace withBruges, Ghent, Antwerp, and other towns. "

"I suppose he is a Protestant like most of the townspeople?" Geoffreyremarked. 

"No, he is a Catholic; but he is not one who pushes his opinionsstrongly, and, he is well disposed to the cause, and a captain inone of the city bands. The Catholics and Protestants always dwellquietly together throughout the Low Countries, and would haveno animosities against each other were it nor for the Spaniards. Formerly, at least, this was the case; but since the persecutionswe have Protestant towns and Catholic towns, the one holding tothe States cause, the other siding with the Spaniards. Why do youask?"

"Oh, I hadn't heard the name of your next neighbour, and, waswondering who he might be. "

The boys had now been nearly two months in Holland, and were beginningto understand the language, which is not difficult to acquire, anddiffered then even less than now from the dialect spoken in theeastern counties of England, between whom and Holland there hadbeen for many generations much trade and intimate relations. 

"What had we better do next, Geoffrey?" Lionel asked as they leftthe warehouse. 

"I think that in the first place, Lionel, we will take our post atthe window tomorrow, and keep a close watch all day to see whetherthis shooting is repeated. If it is, we had better report the matterto Captain Vere, and leave him to decide what should be done. I donot see that we could undertake anything alone, and in any case, you see, it would be a serious matter to lay an accusation againsta prominent citizen who is actually a captain of one of the bands. "

Upon the following day they took their post again at the window, and after some hours watching saw three bolts fired from the nextwindow. Watching intently, they saw the two first fall into themoat. They could not see where the other fell; but as there was nosplash in the water, they concluded that it had fallen beyond it, and in a minute they saw a soldier again advance from the battery, pick up something at the edge of the water, raise his arm, andretire. That evening when Captain Vere returned from the rampartsthey informed him of what they had observed. 

"Doubtless it is an act of treachery, " he said, "and this merchantis communicating with the enemy. At the same time what you haveseen, although convincing evidence to me, is scarce enough for meto denounce him. Doubtless he does not write these letters untilhe is ready to fire them off, and were he arrested in his houseor on his way to the warehouse we might fail to find proofs of hisguilt, and naught but ill feeling would be caused among his friends. No, whatever we do we must do cautiously. Have you thought of anyplan by which we might catch him in the act?"

"If two or three men could be introduced into his warehouse, and concealed in the room from which he fires, they might succeedin catching him in the act, Captain Vere; but the room may be anempty one without any place whatever where they could be hidden, and unless they were actually in the room they would be of littlegood, for he would have time, if he heard footsteps, to thrust anyletter he may have written into his mouth, and so destroy it beforeit could be seized. "

"That is so, " Captain Vere agreed. "The matter seems a difficult one, and yet it is of the greatest importance to hinder communicationswith the Spaniards. Tonight all the soldiers who can be spared, aided by all the citizens able to use mattock and pick, are to setto work to begin to raise a half moon round the windmill behindthe point they are attacking, so as to have a second line to fallback upon when the wall gives way, which it will do ere long, forit is sorely shaken and battered. It is most important to keep thisfrom the knowledge of the Spaniards. Now, lads, you have shown yourkeenness by taking notice of what is going on, see if you cannotgo further, and hit upon some plan of catching this traitor at hiswork. If before night we can think of no scheme, I must go to thegovernor and tell him frankly that we have suspicions of treachery, though we cannot prove them, and ask him, in order to prevent thepossibility of our plans being communicated to the enemy, to placesome troops in all the warehouses along that line, so that nonecan shoot there from any message to the Spaniards. "

Just as Captain Vere finished his supper, the boys came into theroom again. 

"We have thought of a plan, sir, that might succeed, although itwould be somewhat difficult. The dormer window from which thesebolts have been fired lies thirty or forty feet away from that fromwhich we were looking. The roof is so steep that no one could holda footing upon it for a moment, nor could a plank be placed uponwhich he could walk. The window is about twelve feet from the topof the roof. We think that one standing on the ledge of our windowmight climb on to its top, and once there swing a rope with a stoutgrapnel attached to catch on the ridge of the roof; then two orthree men might climb up there and work themselves along, and thenlower themselves down with a rope on to the top of the next window. They would need to have ropes fastened round their bodies, for theheight is great, and a slip would mean death. 

"The one farthest out on the window could lean over when he hearsa noise below him, and when he saw the crossbow thrust from thewindow, could by a sudden blow knock it from the fellow's hand, when it would slide down the roof and fall into the narrow yardbetween the warehouse and the walls. Of course some men would beplaced there in readiness to seize it, and others at the door ofthe warehouse to arrest the traitor if he ran down. "

"I think the plan is a good one, though somewhat difficult ofexecution, " Captain Vere said. "But this enterprise on the roofwould be a difficult one and dangerous, since as you say a slipwould mean death. "

"Lionel and myself, sir, would undertake that with the aid of twoactive men to hold the ropes for us. We have both done plenty ofbird nesting in the woods of Hedingham, and are nor likely to turngiddy. "

"I don't think it is necessary for more than one to get down on tothat window, " Captain Vere said. "Only one could so place himselfas to look down upon the crossbow. However, you shall dividethe honour of the enterprise between you. You, as the eldest andstrongest, Geoffrey, shall carry out your plan on the roof, whileyou, Lionel, shall take post at the door with four men to arrestthe traitor when he leaves. I will select two strong and activemen to accompany you, Geoffrey, and aid you in your attempt; butmind, before you try to get out of the window and to climb on toits roof, have a strong rope fastened round your body and held bythe others; then in case of a slip, they can haul you in again. Iwill see that the ropes and grapnels are in readiness. "

The next morning early Geoffrey proceeded with the two men who hadbeen selected to accompany him to his usual lookout. Both wereactive, wiry men, and entered fully into the spirit of the undertakingwhen Geoffrey explained its nature to them. They looked out of thedormer window at the sharp roof slanting away in front of them andup to the ridge above. 

"I think, Master Vickars, " one of them, Roger Browne by name, said, "that I had best go up first. I served for some years at sea, andam used to climbing about in dizzy places. It is no easy matter toget from this window sill astride the roof above us, and moreoverI am more like to heave the grapnel so that it will hook firmly onto the ridge than you are. "

"Very well, Roger. I should be willing to try, but doubtless youwould manage it far better than I should. But before you start wewill fasten the other rope round your body, as Captain Vere directedme to do. Then in case you slip, or anything gives way with yourweight, we can check you before you slide far down below us. "

A rope was accordingly tied round the man's body under his arms. Taking the grapnel, to which the other rope was attached, he gotout on to the sill. It was not an easy task to climb up on to theridge of the dormer window, and it needed all his strength andactivity to accomplish the feat. Once astride of the ridge the restwas easy. At the first cast he threw the grapnel so that it caughtsecurely on the top of the roof. After testing it with two or threepulls he clambered up, leaving the lower end of the rope hangingby the side of the window. As soon as he had gained this positionGeoffrey, who was to follow him, prepared to start. 

According to the instructions Browne had given him he fastenedthe end of the rope which was round Browne's body under his ownshoulders, then leaning over and taking a firm hold of the rope towhich the grapnel was attached, he let himself out of the window. Browne hauled from above at the rope round his body, and he pulledhimself with his hands by that attached to the grapnel, and presentlyreached the top. 

"I am glad you came first, Roger, " he said. "I do not think I couldhave ever pulled myself up if you had not assisted me. "

He unfastened the rope, and the end was thrown down to the window, and Job Tredgold, the other man, fastened it round him and washauled up as Geoffrey had been. 

"We will move along now to that stack of chimneys coming throughthe roof four feet below the ridge on the town side, " Geoffreysaid. "We can stand down there out of sight of the Spaniards. Weshall be sure to attract attention sitting up here, and might havesome bullets flying round our ears, besides which this fellow'sfriends might suspect our object and signal to him in some way. Itis two hours yet to the time when we have twice seen him send hisbolts across the moat. "

This was accordingly done, and for an hour and a half they sat downon the roof with their feet against the stack of chimneys. 

"It is time to be moving now, " Geoffrey said at last. "I think thebest way will be for me to get by the side of the dormer windowinstead of above it. It would be very awkward leaning over there, and I should not have strength to strike a blow; whereas withthe rope under my arms and my foot on the edge of the sill, whichprojects a few inches beyond the side of the window, I could standupright and strike a downright blow on the crossbow. "

"That would be the best way, I think, " Roger Browne agreed; "andI will come down on to the top of the window and lean over. In thefirst place your foot might slip, and as you dangle there by therope he might cut it and let you shoot over, or he might lean outand shoot you as you climb up the roof again; but if I am abovewith my pistol in readiness there will be no fear of accidents. "

CHAPTER V

AN HEROIC DEFENCE

The plan Roger Browne suggested was carried out. Geoffrey wasfirst lowered to his place by the side of the window, and bracinghimself against its side with a foot on the sill he managed tostand upright, leaning against the rope that Job Tredgold held fromabove. Job had instructions when Geoffrey lifted his arm to easethe rope a few inches so as to enable the lad to lean forward. Aftertwo or three attempts Geoffrey got the rope to the exact lengthwhich would enable him to look round the corner and to strike a blowwith his right hand, in which he held a stout club. Roger Brownethen descended by the aid of the other rope, and fastening it roundhis body lay down astride of the roof of the window with his headand shoulders over the end, and his pistol held in readiness. 

It seemed an age to Geoffrey before he heard the sound of a footstepin the loft beside him. He grasped his cudgel firmly and leanedslightly forward. For ten minutes there was quiet within, and Geoffreyguessed that the traitor was writing the missive he was about tosend to the enemy; then the footstep approached the window, and amoment later a crossbow was thrust out. A glance at it sufficed toshow that the bolt was enveloped in a piece of paper wound round itand secured with a string. Steadying himself as well as he couldGeoffrey struck with all his force down upon the crossbow. Theweapon, loosely held, went clattering down the tiles. There wasan exclamation of surprise and fury from within the window, and atthe same moment Job Tredgold, seeing that Geoffrey's attempt hadbeen successful, hauled away at the rope and began to drag himbackward up the tiles. 

The lad saw a man lean out of the window and look up at him, thena pistol was levelled; but the report came from above the window, and not from the threatening weapon. A sharp cry of pain was heard, as the pistol fell from the man's hand and followed the crossbowdown the roof. A few seconds later Geoffrey was hauled up to theridge, where he was at once joined by Roger Browne. Shifting theropes they moved along till above the window from which they hadissued. Geoffrey was first lowered down. As soon as he had gotin at the window he undid the rope and Job Tredgold followed him, while Roger Browne slid down by the rope attached to the grapnel;then they ran downstairs. 

As soon as they sallied out below they saw that Lionel and themen with him had captured a prisoner; and just as they joined theparty the guard came round from the other side of the warehouse, bringing with them the crossbow, its bolt, and the pistol. Theprisoner, whose shoulder was broken by Roger Browne's shot, wasat once taken to Captain Vere's quarters. That officer had justarrived from the walls, knowing the time at which the capture wouldprobably be made. 

"So you have succeeded, " he said. "Well done, lads; you have earnedthe thanks of all. We will take this man at once to the governor, who is at present at the town hall. "

By the time they issued out quite a crowd had assembled, for thenews that William Von Arnig had been brought a prisoner and woundedto Captain Vere's quarters had spread rapidly. The crowd increasedas they went along, and Captain Vere and his party had difficultyin making their way to the town hall, many of the people exclaimingloudly against this treatment of one of the leading citizens. Thegovernor was, when they entered, holding council with the Englishleader, Sir Roger Williams. 

"Why, what is this, Captain Vere?" he asked in surprise as thatofficer, accompanied by the two boys and followed by Roger Browneand Job Tredgold guarding the prisoner, entered. 

"I have to accuse this man of treacherously communicating with theenemy, " Francis Vere said. 

"What?" Arnold de Groenvelt exclaimed in surprise. "Why, this isMynheer Von Arnig, one of our most worshipful citizens! Surely, Captain Vere, there must be some error here?"

"I will place my evidence before you, " Captain Vere said; "and itwill be for you to decide upon it. Master Geoffrey Vickars, pleaseto inform the governor what you know about this matter. "

Geoffrey then stated how he and his brother, being at the upperwindow of the warehouse, had on two days in succession seen acrossbow discharged from a neighbouring window, and had noticed aSpanish soldier come out of a battery and pick up something whichthey believed to be the bolt, and how he and his brother had reportedthe circumstances to Captain Vere. That officer then took up thestory, and stated that seeing the evidence was not conclusive, andit was probable that if an attempt was made to arrest the person, whomsoever he might be, who had used the crossbow, any evidenceof treasonable design might be destroyed before he was seized, hehad accepted the offer of Master Vickars to climb the roof, lowerhimself to the window from which the bolt would be shot, and, ifpossible, strike it from the man's hands, so that it would falldown the roof to the courtyard below, where men were placed toseize it. 

Geoffrey then related how he, with the two soldiers guarding theprisoner, had scaled the roof and taken a position by the window;how he had seen the crossbow thrust out, and had struck it fromthe hands of the man holding it; how the latter had leaned out, and would have shot him had not Roger Browne from his post abovethe window shot him in the shoulder. 

"Here are the crossbow and pistol, " Captain Vere said; "and thisis the bolt as it was picked up by my men. You see, sir, there isa paper fastened round it. I know not its contents, for I judged itbest to leave it as it was found until I placed it in your hands. "

The governor cut the string, unrolled the paper and examined it. It contained a statement as to the state of the wall, with remarkswhere it was yielding, and where the enemy had best shoot againstit. It said that the defenders had in the night begun to form a halfmoon behind it, and contained a sketch showing the exact positionof the new work. 

"Gentlemen, what think you of this?" the governor asked the Englishofficers. 

"There can be no doubt that it is a foul act of treachery, " Williamssaid, "and the traitor merits death. "

"We will not decide upon it ourselves, " the governor said. "I willsummon six of the leading citizens, who shall sir as a jury withus. This is a grave matter, and touches the honour of the citizensas well as the safety of the town. "

In a few minutes the six citizens summoned arrived. The evidencewas again given, and then the prisoner was asked what he had tosay in his defence. 

"It is useless for me to deny it, " he replied. "I am caught in theact, and must suffer for it. I have done my duty to the King ofSpain, my sovereign; and I warn you he will take vengeance for myblood. "

"That we must risk, " the governor said. "Now, gentlemen, you citizensof this town now attacked by the Spaniards, and you, sir, who arein command of the soldiers of the queen of England, have heard theevidence and the answer the prisoner has made. What is your opinionthereon? Do you, Sir Roger Williams, being highest in rank andauthority, first give your opinion. "

"I find that he is guilty of an act of gross treason and treachery. For such there is but one punishment -- death. " And the six citizensall gave the same decision. 

"You are found guilty of this foul crime, " the governor said, "andare sentenced to death. In half an hour you will be hung in themarketplace, as a punishment to yourself and a warning to othertraitors, if such there be in this town of Sluys. As to you, youngsirs, you have rendered a great service to the town, and haveshown a discernment beyond your years. I thank you in the name ofthe city and of its garrison, and also in that of the States, whoseservant I am. "

A guard of armed citizens were now called in, the prisoner was handedto them, and orders given to their officer to carry the sentenceinto effect. A statement of the crime of the prisoner, with thenames of those who had acted as his judges, and the sentence, wasthen drawn out, signed by the governor, and, ordered by him to beaffixed to the door of the town hall. The two lads, finding thatthey were no longer required, hastened back to their quarters, having no wish to be present at the execution of the unhappy wretchwhose crime they had been the means of detecting. 

A few days later considerable portions of the battered wall fell, and shortly afterwards a breach of two hundred and fifty paceslong was effected, and a bridge of large boats constructed by theenemy from the dyke to the foot of the rampart. 

This was not effected without terrible loss. Hundreds of the bravestSpanish soldiers and sailors were killed, and three officers whosucceeded each other in command of the attack were badly wounded. The Spanish had laboured under great difficulties owing to the lackof earth to push their trenches forward to the edge of the moat, arising from the surrounding country being flooded. They onlysucceeded at last by building wooden machines of bullet proof plankson wheels, behind each of which four men could work. When all wasprepared the Spaniards advanced to the attack, rushing up the breachwith splendid valour, headed by three of their bravest leaders; butthey were met by the English and Dutch, and again and again hurledback. 

Day and night the fighting continued, the Spaniards occasionallyretiring to allow their artillery to open fire again upon theshattered ruins. But stoutly as the defenders fought, step by stepthe Spaniards won their way forward until they had captured thebreach and the west gate adjoining it, there being nothing now beyondthe hastily constructed inner work between them and the town. Thefinest regiment of the whole of the Spanish infantry now advancedto the assault, but they were met by the defenders -- already sadlydiminished in numbers, but firm and undaunted as ever, -- and theirpikes and their axes well supplied the place of the fallen walls. 

Assault after assault was met and repulsed, Sir Roger Williams, Thomas Baskerville, and Francis Vere being always in the thick ofthe fight. Baskerville was distinguished by the white plumes ofhis helmet, Vere by his crimson mantle; and the valour of theseleaders attracted the admiration of the Duke of Parma himself, who watched the fight from the summit of the tower of the westerngate. Francis Vere was twice wounded, but not disabled. Sir RogerWilliams urged him to retire, but he replied that he would ratherbe killed ten times in a breach than once in a house. 

Day by day the terrible struggle continued. The Spaniards wereable constantly to bring up fresh troops, but the defenders hadno relief. They were reduced in numbers from 1600 to 700 men, andyet for eighteen days they maintained the struggle, never onceleaving the breach. 

The pages brought their food to them, and when the attacks werefiercest joined in the defence, fighting as boldly and manfully asthe soldiers themselves. Geoffrey and Lionel kept in close attendanceupon Francis Vere, only leaving him to run back to their quartersand bring up the meals cooked for him and his two officers by FrauMenyn and her handmaids. Both kept close to him during the fighting. They knew that they were no match in strength for the Spanishpikemen; but they had obtained pistols from the armoury, and withthese they did good service, several times freeing him from someof his assailants when he was sorely pressed. On one occasion whenFrancis Vere was smitten down by a blow from an axe, the boys rushedforward and kept back his assailants until some of the men of thecompany came to his aid. 

"You have done me brave service indeed, " Captain Vere said to themwhen he recovered; for his helmet had defended him from seriousinjury, though the force of the blow had felled him. "It was ahappy thought of mine when I decided to bring you with me. This isnot the first time that you have rendered me good service, and Iam sure you will turn our brave and valiant soldiers of the queen. "

When each assault ceased the weary soldiers threw themselves downbehind the earthen embankment, and obtained such sleep as theycould before the Spaniards mustered for fresh attack. When, aftereighteen days' terrible fighting, the Duke of Parma saw that evenhis best troops were unable to break through the wall of steel, hedesisted from the assault and began the slower process of mining. The garrison from their lookout beheld the soldiers crossing thebridge with picks and shovels, and prepared to meet them in thisnew style of warfare. Captain Uvedale was appointed to command themen told off for this duty, and galleries were run from several ofthe cellars to meet those of the enemy. 

As every man was employed either on the rampart or in mining, manyof the pages were told off to act as watchers in the cellars, andto listen for the faint sounds that told of the approach of theenemy's miners. As the young Vickars were in attendance on theofficers, they were exempted from this work; but they frequentlywent down into the cellars, both to watch the process of mining bytheir own men and to listen to the faint sounds made by the enemy'sworkmen. One day they were sitting on two wine kegs, watching foursoldiers at work at the end of a short gallery that had been driventowards the Spaniards. Suddenly there was an explosion, the minerswere blown backwards, the end of the gallery disappeared, and acrowd of Walloon soldiers almost immediately afterwards rushed in. 

The boys sprang to their feet and were about to fly, when an ideaoccurred to Geoffrey. He seized a torch, and, standing by theside of a barrel placed on end by a large tier, shouted in Dutch, "Another step forward and I fire the magazine!"

The men in front paused. Through the fumes of smoke they saw dimlythe pile of barrels and a figure standing with a lighted torchclose to one of them. A panic seized them, and believing they hadmade their way into a powder magazine, and that in another instantthere would be a terrible explosion, they turned with shouts of "Amagazine! a magazine! Fly, or we are all dead men!"

"Run, Lionel, and get help, " Geoffrey said, and in two or threeminutes a number of soldiers ran down into the cellar. The Walloonswere not long before they recovered from their panic. Their officersknew that the wine cellars of the city were in front of them, andreassured them as to the character of the barrels they had seen. They were, however, too late, and a furious conflict took place atthe entrance into the cellar, but the enemy, able only to advancetwo or three abreast, failed to force their way in. 

Captain Uvedale and Francis Vere were soon on the spot, and when atlast the enemy, unable to force an entrance, fell back, the formersaid, "This is just as I feared. You see, the Spaniards drove thisgallery, and ceased to work immediately they heard us approachingthem. We had no idea that they were in front of us, and so theyonly had to put a barrel of powder there and fire it as soon asthere was but a foot or two of earth between us and them. "

"But how was it, " Francis Vere asked, "that when they fired it theydid not at once rush forward? They could have captured the wholebuilding before we knew what had happened. "

"That I cannot tell, " Captain Uvedale replied. "The four men atwork must have been either killed or knocked senseless. We shallknow better another time, and will have a strong guard in eachcellar from which our mines are being driven. "

"If it please you, Captain Uvedale, " Lionel said, "it was my brotherGeoffrey who prevented them from advancing; for indeed several ofthem had already entered the cellar, and the gallery behind wasfull of them. "

"But how did he do that?" Captain Uvedale asked in surprise. 

Lionel related the ruse by which Geoffrey had created a panic inthe minds of the Spaniards. 

"That was well thought of indeed, and promptly carried out!"Captain Uvedale exclaimed. "Francis, these pages of yours are trulypromising young fellows. They detected that rascally Dutchman whowas betraying us. I noticed them several times in the thick ofthe fray at the breach; and now they have saved the city by theirquickness and presence of mind; for had these Spaniards once gotpossession of this warehouse they would have speedily broken a wayalong through the whole tier, and could then have poured in uponus with all their strength. "

"That is so, indeed, " Francis Vere agreed. "They have assuredlysaved the town, and there is the greatest credit due to them. Ishall be glad, Uvedale, if you will report the matter to our leader. You are in command of the mining works, and it will come betterfrom you than from me who is their captain. "

Captain Uvedale made his report, and both Sir Roger Williams andthe governor thanked the boys, and especially Geoffrey, for thegreat service they had rendered. 

Very shortly the galleries were broken into in several other places, and the battle became now as fierce and continuous down in thecellars as it had before been on the breach. By the light of torches, in an atmosphere heavy with the fumes of gunpowder, surrounded bypiled up barrels of wine, the defenders and assailants maintaineda terrible conflict, men staggering up exhausted by their exertionand by the stifling atmosphere while others took their places below, and so, night and day, the desperate struggle continued. 

All these weeks no serious effort had been made for the relief ofthe beleaguered town. Captains Hall and Allen had several timesswum down at night through the bridge of boats with letters fromthe governor entreating a speedy succour. The States had sent afleet which sailed some distance up the Zwin, but returned withoutmaking the slightest effort to break through the bridge of boats. The Earl of Leicester had advanced with a considerable force fromOstend against the fortress of Blankenburg, but had retreatedhastily as soon as Parma despatched a portion of his army againsthim; and so the town was left to its fate. 

The last letter that the governor despatched said that longerresistance was impossible. The garrison were reduced to a mereremnant, and these utterly worn out by constant fighting and thewant of rest. He should ask for fair and honourable terms, but ifthese were refused the garrison and the whole male inhabitants inthe city, putting the women and children in the centre, would sallyout and cut their way through, or die fighting in the midst of theSpaniards. The swimmer who took the letter was drowned, but hisbody was washed ashore and the letter taken to the Duke of Parma. 

Three days afterwards a fresh force of the enemy embarked in fortylarge boats, and were about to land on an unprotected wharf bythe riverside when Arnold de Groenvelt hung out the white flag. His powder was exhausted and his guns disabled, and the garrisonso reduced that the greater portion of the walls were left whollyundefended. The Duke of Parma, who was full of admiration at theextraordinary gallantry of the defenders, and was doubtless alsoinfluenced by the resolution expressed in his letter by the governor, granted them most honourable terms. The garrison were to march outwith all their baggage and arms, with matches lighted and coloursdisplayed. They were to proceed to Breskans, and there to embarkfor Flushing. The life and property of the inhabitants were to berespected, and all who did not choose to embrace the Catholic faithwere to be allowed to leave the town peaceably, taking with themtheir belongings, and to go wheresoever they pleased. 

When the gates were opened the garrison sallied out. The Duke ofParma had an interview with several of the leaders, and expressedhis high admiration of the valour with which they had fought, andsaid that the siege of Sluys had cost him more men than he had lostin the four principal sieges he had undertaken in the Low Countryput together. On the 4th of August the duke entered Sluys in triumph, and at once began to make preparations to take part in the greatinvasion of England for which Spain was preparing. 

After their arrival at Flushing Captains Vere, Uvedale, and others, who had brought their companies from Bergen op Zoom to aid in thedefence of Sluys, returned to that town. 

The Earl of Leicester shortly afterwards resigned his appointmentas general of the army. He had got on but badly with the StatesGeneral, and there was from the first no cordial cooperation betweenthe two armies. The force at his disposal was never strong enoughto do anything against the vastly superior armies of the Dukeof Parma, who was one of the most brilliant generals of his age, while he was hampered and thwarted by the intrigues and duplicityof Elizabeth, who was constantly engaged in half hearted negotiationsnow with France and now with Spain, and whose capricious temperwas continually overthrowing the best laid plans of her councillorsand paralysing the actions of her commanders. It was nor untilshe saw her kingdom threatened by invasion that she placed herselffairly at the head of the national movement, and inspired hersubjects with her energy and determination. 

Geoffrey Vickars had been somewhat severely wounded upon the lastday of the struggle in the cellar, a Spanish officer having beatendown his guard and cleft through his morion. Lionel was unwounded, but the fatigue and excitement had told upon him greatly, and soonafter they arrived at Bergen Captain Vere advised both of them toreturn home for a few months. 

"There is nothing likely to be doing here until the spring. Parmahas a more serious matter in hand. They talk, you know, of invadingEngland, and after his experience at Sluys I do not think he willbe wasting his force by knocking their head against stone walls. I should be glad if I could return too, but I have my company tolook after and must remain where I am ordered; but as you are butvolunteers and giving your service at your pleasure, and are notregularly upon the list of the pages of the company, I can undertaketo grant you leave, and indeed I can see that you both greatly needrest. You have begun well and have both done good service, and havebeen twice thanked by the governor of Sluys and Sir Roger Williams. 

"You will do yourselves no good by being shut up through the winterin this dull town, and as there is a vessel lying by the quay whichis to set sail tomorrow, I think you cannot do better than go inher. I will give you letters to my cousin and your father sayinghow well you have borne yourselves, and how mightily Sir RogerWilliams was pleased with you. In the spring you can rejoin, unlessindeed the Spaniards should land in England, which Heaven forfend, in which case you will probably prefer to ride under my cousin'sbanner at home. "

The boys gladly accepted Francis Vere's proposal. It was but threemonths since they had set foot in Holland, but they had gone througha tremendous experience, and the thought of being shut up for eightor nine months at Bergen op Zoom was by no means a pleasant one. Both felt worn out and exhausted, and longed for the fresh keen airof the eastern coast. Therefore the next morning they embarked onboard ship. Captain Vere presented them each with a handsome braceof pistols in token of his regard, and Captains Uvedale, Baskerville, and other officers who were intimate friends of Vere's, and had metthem at his quarters, gave them handsome presents in recognitionof the services they had rendered at Sluys. 

The ship was bound for Harwich, which was the nearest English port. Landing there, they took passage by boat to Manningtree and thenceby horse home, where they astounded their father and mother bytheir sudden appearance. 

"And this is what comes of your soldiering, " Mrs. Vickars saidwhen the first greeting was over. "Here is Geoffrey with plastersall over the side of his head, and you, Lionel, looking as pale andthin as if you had gone through a long illness. I told your fatherwhen we heard of your going that you ought to be brought backand whipped; but the earl talked him over into writing to CaptainFrancis to tell him that he approved of this mad brained business, and a nice affair it has turned out. "

"You will not have to complain of our looks, mother, at the endof a week or two, " Geoffrey said. "My wound is healing fast, andLionel only needs an extra amount of sleep for a time. You see, fornearly a month we were never in bed, but just lay down to sleep bythe side of Captain Vere on the top of the ramparts, where we hadbeen fighting all day. 

"It was a gallant defence, " Mr. Vickars said, "and all Englandis talking of it. It was wonderful that 800 English and as manyDutchmen should hold a weak place for two months against full twelvetimes their number of Spaniards, led by the Duke of Parma himself, and there is great honour for all who took part in the defence. The governor and Sir Roger Williams especially mentioned FrancisVere as among the bravest and best of their captains, and althoughyou as pages can have had nought to do with the fighting, you willhave credit as serving under his banner. "

"I think, father, " Geoffrey said, touching the plasters on hishead, "this looks somewhat as if we had had something to do withthe fighting, and here is a letter for you from Captain Vere whichwill give you some information about it. "

Mr. Vickars adjusted his horn spectacles on his face and openedthe letter. It began: "My dear Master and Friend, -- I have hadno means of writing to you since your letter came to me, havinghad other matters in mind, and being cut off from all communicationwith England. I was glad to find that you did not take amiss mycarrying off of your sons. Indeed that action has turned out morehappily than might have been expected, for I own that they werebut young for such rough service. 

"However, they have proved themselves valiant young gentlemen. They fought stoutly by my side during our long tussle with theSpaniards, and more than once saved my life by ridding me of foeswho would have taken me at a disadvantage. Once, indeed, when Iwas down from a blow on the pate from a Spanish axe, they rushedforward and kept my assailants at bay until rescue came. Theydiscovered a plot between a traitor in the town and the Spaniards, and succeeded in defeating his plans and bringing him to justice. 

"They were also the means of preventing the Spaniards from breakinginto the great wine cellars and capturing the warehouses, and foreach of these services they received the thanks of the Dutch governorand of Sir Roger Williams, our leader. Thus, you see, althoughso young they have distinguished themselves mightily, and shouldaught befall me, there are many among my friends who will gladlytake them under their protection and push them forward. I havesent them home for a time to have quiet and rest, which they needafter their exertions, and have done this the more willingly sincethere is no chance of fighting for many months to come. I hope thatbefore the Spaniards again advance against us I may have them bymy side. "

"Well, well, this is wonderful, " Mrs. Vickars said when her husbandhad finished reading the letter. "If they had told me themselves Ishould not have believed them, although they have never been givento the sin of lying; but since it is writ in Master Vere's own handit cannot be doubted. And now tell us all about it, boys. "

"We will tell you when we have had dinner, mother. This brisk Essexair has given us both an appetite, and until that is satisfied youmust excuse us telling a long story. Is the earl at the castle, father? because we have two letters to him from Captain Francis-- one, I believe, touching our affairs, and the other on privatematters. We have also letters from him to his mother and his brotherJohn, and these we had better send off at once by a messenger, asalso the private letters to the earl. "

"That I will take myself, " Mr. Vickars said. "I was just going upto him to speak about my parish affairs when you arrived. "

"You had better have your dinner first, " Mrs. Vickars said decidedly. "When you once get with the earl and begin talking you lose allaccount of the time, and only last week kept dinner waiting for twohours. It is half past eleven now, and I will hurry it on so thatit will be ready a few minutes before noon. "

"Very well, my dear; but I will go out into the village at once andfind a messenger to despatch to Crepping Hall with the letters toDame Elizabeth and John Vere. "

The boys' story was not told until after supper, for as soon asdinner was over Mr. Vickars went up to the castle with the lettersfor the earl. The latter, after reading them, told him that hiscousin spoke most highly of his two sons, and said they had beenof great service, even as far as the saving of his life. The earltold Mr. Vickars to bring the boys up next day to see him in orderthat he might learn a full account of the fighting at Sluys, andthat he hoped they would very often come in, and would, while theywere at home, practise daily with his master of arms at the castle. 

"I know, Mr. Vickars, that you had hoped that one of them wouldenter the church; but you see that their tastes lie not in thatdirection, and it is evident that, as in the case of my cousinFrancis, they are cut out for soldiers. "

"I am afraid so, " Mr. Vickars said; "and must let them have theirown way, for I hold, that none should be forced to follow theministry save those whose natural bent lies that way. "

"I don't think they have chosen badly, " the earl said. "My cousinFrancis bids fair to make a great soldier, and as they start inlife as his pages they will have every chance of getting on, andI warrant me that Francis will push their fortunes. Perhaps I maybe able to aid them somewhat myself. If aught comes of this vapouringof the Spaniards, before the boys return to Holland, they shallride with me. I am already arming all the tenantry and having thempractised in warlike exercises, and in the spring I shall fit outtwo ships at Harwich to join the fleet that will put to sea shouldthe Spaniards carry out their threats of invading us. "

CHAPTER VI

THE LOSS OF THE SUSAN

There were few people in Hedingham more pleased to see the two ladson their return than John Lirriper, to whom they paid a visit onthe first day they went out. 

"I am glad to see you back, young masters; though, to say the truth, you are not looking nigh so strong and well as you did when I lastparted from you. "

"We shall soon be all right again, John. We have had rather a roughtime of it over there in Sluys. "

"Ah, so I have heard tell, Master Geoffrey. Your father read outfrom the pulpit a letter the earl had received from Captain Francistelling about the fighting, and it mentioned that you were bothalive and well and had done good service; but it was only a shortletter sent off in haste the day after he and the others had gotout of the town. I was right glad when I heard it, I can tell you, for there had been nought talked of here but the siege; and thoughyour lady mother has not said much to me, I always held myself readyto slip round the corner or into a house when I saw her come downthe street, for I knew well enough what was in her mind. She wasjust saying to herself, `John Lirriper, if it hadn't been for youmy two boys would not be in peril now. If aught comes to them, itwill be your doing. ' And though it was not my fault, as far as Icould see, for Captain Francis took you off my hands, as it were, and I had no more to say in the matter than a child, still, thereit was, and right glad was I when I heard that the siege was overand you were both alive. 

"I had a bad time of it, I can tell you, when I first got back, young sirs, for your mother rated me finely; and though your fathersaid it was not my fault in any way, she would not listen to him, but said she had given you into my charge, and that I had no rightto hand you over to any others save with your father's permission-- not if it were to the earl himself, -- and for a long timeafter she would make as if she didn't see me if she met me in thestreet. When my wife was ill about that time she sent down brothsand simples to her, but she sent them by one of the maids, andnever came herself save when she knew I was away in my boat. 

"However, the day after the reading of that letter she came inand said she was sorry she had treated me hardly, and that she hadknown at heart all along that it was not altogether my fault, andasked my pardon as nice as if I had been the earl. Of course I saidthere was nothing to ask pardon for, and indeed that I thought itwas only natural she should have blamed me, for that I had oftenblamed myself, though not seeing how I could have done otherwise. However, I was right glad when the matter was made up, for it isnot pleasant for a man when the parson's wife sets herself againsthim. "

"It was certainly hard upon you, John, " Geoffrey said; "but I am sureour mother does not in any way blame you now. You see, we broughthome letters from Captain Vere, or rather Sir Francis, for he hasbeen knighted now, and he was good enough to speak very kindly ofwhat we were able to do in the siege. Mother did not say much, butI am sure that at heart she is very grateful, for the earl himselfcame down to the Rectory and spoke warmly about us, and said thathe should always be our fast friend, because we had given his cousinsome help when he was roughly pressed by the Spaniards. I hope weshall have another sail with you in a short time, for we are notgoing back to the Netherlands at present, as things are likely tobe quiet there now. Although he did not say so, I think Sir Francisthought that we were over young for such rough work, and would bemore useful in a year's time; for, you see, in these sieges evenpages have to take their share in the fighting, and when it comesto push of pike with the Spaniards more strength and vigour are neededthan we possess at present. So we are to continue our practice atarms at the castle, and to take part in the drilling of the companiesthe earl is raising in case the Spaniards carry out their threatof invading England. "

Mrs. Vickars offered no objection whatever the first time Geoffreyasked permission to go down to Bricklesey with John Lirriper. 

"I have no objection, Geoffrey; and, indeed, now that you havechosen your own lives and are pages to Sir Francis Vere, it seemsto me that in matters of this kind you can judge for yourself. Now that you have taken to soldiering and have borne your part ina great siege, and have even yourselves fought with the Spaniards, I deem it that you have got beyond my wing, and must now act in allsmall matters as it pleases you; and that since you have alreadyrun great danger of your lives, and may do so again ere long, itwould be folly of me to try to keep you at my apron strings and totreat you as if you were still children. "

So the two lads often accompanied John Lirriper to Bricklesey, and twice sailed up the river to London and back in Joe Chambers'smack, these jaunts furnishing a pleasant change to their work ofpractising with pike and sword with the men-at-arms at the castle, or learning the words of command and the work of officers in drillingthe newly raised corps. One day John Lirriper told them that hisnephew was this time going to sail up the Medway to Rochester, and would be glad to take them with him if they liked it; for theywere by this time prime favourites with the master of the Susan. Although their mother had told them that they were at liberty togo as they pleased, they nevertheless always made a point of askingpermission before they went away. 

"If the wind is fair we shall not be long away on this trip, mother. Two days will take us up to Rochester; we shall be a day loadingthere, and shall therefore be back on Saturday if the wind serves, and may even be sooner if the weather is fine and we sail withthe night tides, as likely enough we shall, for the moon is nearlyfull, and there will be plenty of light to keep our course free ofthe sands. "

The permission was readily given. Mrs. Vickars had come to see thatit was useless to worry over small matters, and therefore noddedcheerfully, and said she would give orders at once for a couple ofchickens to be killed and other provision prepared for their voyage. 

"I do not doubt you are going to have a rougher voyage than usualthis time, young masters, " John Lirriper said when the boat wasapproaching Bricklesey. "The sky looks wild, and I think there isgoing to be a break in the weather. However, the Susan is a stoutboat, and my nephew a careful navigator. "

"I should like a rough voyage for a change, John, " Geoffrey said. "We have always had still water and light winds on our trips, andI should like a good blow. "

"Well, I think you will have one; though may be it will only comeon thick and wet. Still I think there is wind in those clouds, andthat if it does come it will be from the southeast, in which caseyou will have a sharp buffeting. But you will make good passageenough down to the Nore once you are fairly round the Whittaker. "

"Glad to see you, young masters, " Joe Chambers said, as the boatcame alongside his craft. "You often grumbled at the light winds, but unless I am mistaken we shall be carrying double reefs thisjourney. What do you think, Uncle John?"

"I have been saying the same, lad; still there is no saying. Youwill know more about it in a few hours' time. "

It was evening when the boys went on board the Susan, and as soonas supper was over they lay down, as she was to start at daybreakthe next morning. As soon as they were roused by the creaking ofthe blocks and the sound of trampling of feet overhead they went upon deck. Day had just broken; the sky was overspread by dark clouds. 

"There is not much wind after all, " Geoffrey said as he lookedround. 

"No, it has fallen light during the last two hours, " the skipperreplied, "but I expect we shall have plenty before long. However, we could do with a little more now. "

Tide was half out when they started. Joe Chambers had said the nightbefore that he intended to drop down to the edge of the sands andthere anchor, and to make across them past the Whittaker Beaconinto the channel as soon as there was sufficient water to enablehim to do so. The wind was light, sometimes scarcely sufficientto belly out the sails and give the boat steerage way, at otherscoming in short puffs which heeled her over and made her springforward merrily. 

Before long the wind fell lighter and lighter, and at last JoeChambers ordered the oars to be got out. 

"We must get down to the edge of the Buxey, " he said, "before thetide turns, or we shall have it against us, and with this wind weshould never be able to stem it, but should be swept up the Crouch. At present it is helping us, and with a couple of hours' rowing wemay save it to the Buxey. "

The boys helped at the sweeps, and for two hours the creaking ofthe oars and the dull flapping of the sail alone broke the silenceof the calm; and the lads were by no means sorry when the skippergave the order for the anchor to be dropped. 

"I should like to have got about half a mile further, " he said;"but I can see by the landmarks that we are making no way now. Thetide is beginning to suck in. "

"How long will it be before we have water enough to cross the Spit?"Lionel asked as they laid in the oars. 

"Well nigh four hours, Master Lionel. Then, even if it keeps astark calm like this, we shall be able to get across the sands anda mile or two up the channel before we meet the tide. There we mustanchor again till the first strength is past, and then if the windsprings up we can work along at the edge of the sands against it. There is no tide close in to the sands after the first two hours. But I still think this is going to turn into wind presently; andif it does it will be sharp and heavy, I warrant. It's either thator rain. "

The sky grew darker and darker until the water looked almost blackunder a leaden canopy. 

"I wish we were back into Bricklesey, " Joe Chambers said. "I havebeen well nigh fifteen years going backwards and forwards here, andI do not know that ever I saw an awkwarder look about the sky. Itreminds me of what I have heard men who have sailed to the Indiessay they have seen there before a hurricane breaks. If it wasnot that we saw the clouds flying fast overhead when we started, I should have said it was a thick sea fog that had rolled in uponus. Ah, there is the first drop. I don't care how hard it comesdown so that there is not wind at the tail of it. A squall of windbefore rain is soon over; but when it follows rain you will soonhave your sails close reefed. You had best go below or you will bewet through in a minute. "

The great drops were pattering down on the deck and causing splashesas of ink on the surface of the oily looking water. Another halfminute it was pouring with such a mighty roar on the deck that theboys below needed to shout to make each other heard. It lasted butfive minutes, and then stopped as suddenly as it began. The ladsat once returned to the deck. 

"So it is all over, Master Chambers. "

"Well the first part is over, but that is only a sort of a beginning. Look at that light under the clouds away to the south of east. Thatis where it is coming from, unless I am mistaken. Turn to and getthe mainsail down, lads, " for although after dropping anchor thehead sails had been lowered, the main and mizzen were still on her. 

The men set to work, and the boys helped to stow the sail andfasten it with the tiers. Suddenly there was a sharp puff of wind. It lasted a few seconds only, then Joe Chambers pointed towardsthe spot whence a hazy light seemed to come. 

"Here it comes, " he said. "Do you see that line of white water?That is a squall and no mistake. I am glad we are not under sail. "

There was a sharp, hissing sound as the line of white waterapproached them, and then the squall struck them with such forceand fury that the lads instinctively grasped at the shrouds. Themizzen had brought the craft in a moment head to wind, and JoeChambers and the two sailors at once lowered it and stowed it away. 

"Only put a couple of tiers on, " the skipper shouted. "We may haveto upsail again if this goes on. "

The sea got up with great rapidity, and a few minutes after thesquall had struck them the Susan was beginning to pitch heavily. Thewind increased in force, and seemed to scream rather than whistlein the rigging. 

"The sea is getting up fast!" Geoffrey shouted in the skipper'sear as he took his place close to him. 

"It won't be very heavy yet, " Joe Chambers replied; "the sandsbreak its force. But the tide has turned now, and as it makes overthe sand there will be a tremendous sea here in no time; that isif this wind holds, and it seems to me that it is going to be anunusual gale altogether. "

"How long will it be before we can cross the Spit?"

"We are nor going to cross today, that's certain, " the skippersaid. "There will be a sea over those sands that would knock thelife out of the strongest craft that ever floated. No, I shall waithere for another hour or two if I can, and then slip my cable andrun for the Crouch. It is a narrow channel, and I never care aboutgoing into it after dark until there is water enough for a craftof our draught over the sands. It ain't night now, but it is wellnigh as dark. There is no making out the bearings of the land, andwe have got to trust to the perches the fishermen put up at thebends of the channel. However, we have got to try it. Our anchorswould never hold here when the sea gets over the sands, and if theydid they would pull her head under water. 

In half an hour a sea had got up that seemed to the boys tremendous. Dark as it was they could see in various directions tracts of whitewater where the waves broke wildly over the sands. The second anchorhad been let go some time before. The two cables were as taut asiron bars, and the boat was pulling her bow under every sea. JoeChambers dropped a lead line overboard and watched it closely. 

"We are dragging our anchors, " he said. "There is nothing for itbut to run. "

He went to the bow, fastened two logs of wood by long lines tothe cables outside the bow, so that he could find and recover theanchors on his return, then a very small jib was hoisted, and as itfilled two blows with an axe severed the cables inboard. The logsattached to them were thrown over, and the skipper ran aft and putup the helm as the boat's head payed off before the wind. As shedid so a wave struck her and threw tons of water on board, fillingher deck nearly up to the rails. It was well Joe had shouted tothe boys to hold on, for had they not done so they would have beenswept overboard. 

Another wave struck them before they were fairly round, smashing inthe bulwark and sweeping everything before it, and the boys boththought that the Susan was sinking under their feet. However sherecovered herself. The water poured our through the broken bulwark, and the boat rose again on the waves as they swept one afteranother down upon her stern. The channel was well marked now, forthe sands on either side were covered with breaking water. JoeChambers shouted to the sailors to close reef the mizzen and hoistit, so that he might have the boat better under control. The windwas not directly astern but somewhat on the quarter; and small aswas the amount of sail shown, the boat lay over till her lee railwas at times under water; the following waves yawing her about somuch that it needed the most careful steering to prevent her frombroaching to. 

"It seems to me as the wind is northering!" one of the men shouted. 

The skipper nodded and slackened out the sheet a bit as the windcame more astern. He kept his eyes fixed ahead of him, and the menkept gazing through the gloom. 

"There is the perch, " one of them shouted presently, "just on herweather bow!"

The skipper nodded and held on the same course until abreast of theperch, which was only a forked stick. The men came aft and hauledin the mizzen sheer. Chambers put up the helm. The mizzen cameacross with a jerk, and the sheet was again allowed to run out. The jib came over with a report like the shot of a cannon, and atthe same moment split into streamers. 

"Hoist the foresail!" the skipper shouted, and the men sprang forwardand seized the halliards; but at this moment the wind seemed toblow with a double fury, and the moment the sail was set it toosplit into ribbons. 

"Get up another jib!" Joe Chambers shouted, and one of the mensprang below. In half a minute he reappeared with another sail. 

"Up with it quick, Bill. We are drifting bodily down on the sand. "

Bill hurried forward. The other hand had hauled in the traveller, to which the bolt rope of the jib was still attached, and haulingon this had got the block down and in readiness for fastening onthe new jib. The sheets were hooked on, and then while one handran the sail out with the out haul to the bowsprit end, the otherhoisted with the halliards. By this time the boat was close to thebroken water. As the sail filled her head payed off towards it. The wind lay her right over, and before she could gather way therewas a tremendous crash. The Susan had struck on the sands. The nextwave lifted her, but as it passed on she came down with a crashthat seemed to shake her in pieces. Joe Chambers relaxed his graspof the now useless tiller. 

"It is all over, " he said to the boys. "Nothing can save her now. If she had been her own length farther off the sands she would havegathered way in time. As it is another ten minutes and she will bein splinters. "

She was now lying over until her masthead was but a few feet abovewater. The seas were striking her with tremendous force, pouringa deluge of water over her. 

"There is but one chance for you, " he went on. "The wind is deadon the shore, and Foulness lies scarce three miles to leeward. "

He went into the cabin and fetched out a small axe fastened in thecompanion where it was within reach of the helmsman. Two blows cutthe shrouds of the mizzen, a few vigorous strokes were given to thefoot of the mast, and, as the boat lifted and crashed down againon the sand, it broke off a few inches above the deck. 

"Now, lads, I will lash you loosely to this. You can both swim, and with what aid it will give you may well reach the shore. Thereare scarce three feet of water here, and except where one or twodeeps pass across it there is no more anywhere between this andthe land. It will not be rough very far. Now, be off at once; theboat will go to pieces before many minutes. I and the two men willtake to the mainmast, but I want to see you off first. "

Without hesitation the boys pushed off with the mast. As they didso a cataract of water poured over the smack upon them, knockingthem for a moment under the surface with its force. 

For the next few minutes it was a wild struggle for life. Theyfound at once that they were powerless to swim in the broken water, which, as it rushed across the sand, impelled alike by the risingtide behind it and the force of the wind, hurried them along at arapid pace, breaking in short steep waves. They could only cling tothe mast and snatch a breath of air from time to time as it rolledover and over. Had they not been able to swim they would veryspeedily have been drowned; but, accustomed as they were to diving, they kept their presence of mind, holding their breath when underwater and breathing whenever they were above it with their facesto the land. It was only so that they could breathe, for the airwas thick with spray, which was swept along with such force by thewind that it would have drowned the best swimmer who tried to faceit as speedily as if he had been under water. 

After what seemed to them an age the waves became somewhat lessviolent, though still breaking in a mass of foam. Geoffrey loosedhis hold of the spar and tried to get to his feet. He was knockeddown several times before he succeeded, but when he did so foundthat the water was little more than two feet deep, although thewaves rose to his shoulders. The soft mud under his feet renderedit extremely difficult to stand, and the rope which attached himto the spar, which was driving before him, added to the difficulty. He could not overtake the mast, and threw himself down again andswam to it. 

"Get up, Lionel!" he shouted; "we can stand here. " But Lionel wastoo exhausted to be capable of making the effort. With the greatestdifficulty Geoffrey raised him to his feet and supported him withhis back to the wind. 

"Get your breath again!" he shouted. "We are over the worse now andshall soon be in calmer water. Get your feet well out in front ofyou, if you can, and dig your heels into the mud, then you willact as a buttress to me and help me to keep my feet. "

It was two or three minutes before Lionel was able to speak. Evenduring this short time they had been carried some distance forward, for the ground on which they stood seemed to be moving, and theforce of the waves carried them constantly forward. 

"Feel better, old fellow?" Geoffrey asked, as he felt Lionel makingan effort to resist the pressure of the water. 

"Yes, I am better now, " Lionel said. 

"Well, we will go on as we are as long as we can; let us just tryto keep our feet and give way to the sea as it rakes us along. Thequicker we go the sooner we shall be in shallower water; but thetide is rising fast, and unless we go on it will speedily be asbad here as it was where we started. "

As soon as Lionel had sufficiently recovered they again took tothe spar; but now, instead of clasping it with their arms and legs, they lay with their chest upon it, and used their efforts only tokeep it going before the wind and ride. Once they came to a pointwhere the sand was but a few inches under water. Here they stoodup for some minutes, and then again proceeded on foot until thewater deepened to their waists. 

Their progress was now much more easy, for the high bank had brokenthe run of the surf. The water beyond it was much smoother, andthey were able to swim, pushing the spar before them. 

"We are in deep water, " Geoffrey said presently, dropping his feet. "It is out of my depth. Chambers said there was a deep channelacross the sands nor far from the island; so in that case the shorecannot be far away. "

In another quarter of an hour the water was again waist deep. Geoffrey stood up. 

"I think I see a dark line ahead, Lionel; we shall soon be there. "

Another ten minutes and the water was not above their knees. Theycould see the low shore now at a distance of but a few hundred yardsahead, and untying the ropes under their arms they let the spardrift on, and waded forward until they reached the land. There wasa long mud bank yet to cross, and exhausted as they were it tookthem a long time to do this; but at last they came to a sandy bankrising sharply some ten feet above the flat. They threw themselvesdown on this and lay for half an hour without a word being spoken. 

"Now, Lionel, " Geoffrey said at last, raising himself to a sittingposition, "we must make an effort to get on and find a shelter. There are people living in the island. I have heard that they area wild set, making their living by the wrecks on these sands andby smuggling goods without paying dues to the queen. Still, theywill nor refuse us shelter and food, and assuredly there is nothingon us to tempt them to plunder us. "

He rose to his feet and helped Lionel up. Once on the top of thebank a level country stretched before them. The wind aided theirfootsteps, sweeping along with such tremendous force that at timesthey had difficulty in keeping their feet. As they went on they cameupon patches of cultivated land, with hedgerows and deep ditches. Half a mile further they perceived a house. On approaching itthey saw that it was a low structure of some size with several outbuildings. They made their way to it and knocked at the door. Theyknocked twice before it was opened, then some bolts were withdrawn. The door was opened a few inches. A man looked out, and seeing twolads opened it widely. 

"Well, who are you, and what do you want?" he asked roughly. 

"We have been wrecked in a storm on the sands. We were sailing fromBricklesey for Sheerness when the storm caught us. "

The man looked at them closely. Their pale faces and evidentlyexhausted condition vouched for the truth of their story. 

"The house is full, " he said gruffly, "and I cannot take in strangers. You will find some dry hay in that out house, and I will bring yousome food there. When you have eaten and drunk you had best journeyon. "

So saying he shut the door in their faces. 

"This is strange treatment, " Geoffrey said. "I should not havethought a man would have refused shelter to a dog such a day asthis. What do you say, Lionel, shall we go on?"

"I don't think I can go any further until I have rested, Geoffrey, "Lionel replied faintly. "Let us lie down in shelter if it is onlyfor half an hour. After that, if the man brings us some food as hesays, we can go on again. "

They went into the shed the man had pointed out. It was half fullof hay. 

"Let us take our things off and wring them, Lionel, and give ourselvesa roll in the hay to dry ourselves. We shall soon get warm afterthat. "

They stripped, wrung the water from their clothes, rolled themselvesin the hay until they felt a glow of returning warmth, and thenput on their clothes again. Scarcely had they done so when the mancame in with a large tankard and two hunks of bread. 

"Here, " he said, "drink this and then be off. We want no strangershanging round here. "

At any other time the boys would have refused hospitality socheerlessly offered, but they were too weak to resist the temptation. The tankard contained hot spiced ale, and a sensation of warmthand comfort stole over them as soon as they had drunk its contentsand eaten a few mouthfuls of bread. The man stood by them whilethey ate. 

"Are you the only ones saved from the wreck?" he asked. 

"I trust that we are not, " Geoffrey replied. "The master of theboat tied us to a mast as soon as she struck, and he and the twomen with him were going to try to get to shore in the same way. "

As soon as they had finished they stood up and handed the tankardto the man. 

"I am sorry I must turn you out, " he said, as if somewhat ashamedof his want of courtesy. "Any other day it would be different, buttoday I cannot take anyone in. "

"I thank you for what you have given us, " Geoffrey said. "Can youtell us which is the way to the ferry?"

"Follow the road and it will take you there. About a couple ofmiles. You cannot mistake the way. "

Feeling greatly strengthened and refreshed the lads again started. 

"This is a curious affair, " Geoffrey said, "and I cannot make outwhy they should not let us in. However, it does not matter much. I feel warm all over now, in spite of my wet clothes. "

"So do I, " Lionel agreed. "Perhaps there were smugglers inside, or some fugitives from justice hiding there. Anyhow, I am thankfulfor that warm ale; it seems to have given me new life altogether. "

They had walked a quarter of a mile, when they saw four horsemencoming on the road. They were closely wrapped up in cloaks, and asthey passed, with their heads bent down to meet the force of thegale and their broad brimmed hats pulled low down over their eyes, the boys did nor get even a glimpse of their features. 

"I wonder who they can be, " Geoffrey said, looking after them. "Theyare very well mounted, and look like persons of some degree. Whaton earth can they be doing in such a wretched place as this? Theymust be going to that house we left, for I noticed the road stoppedthere. "

"It is curious, Geoffrey, but it is no business of ours. "

"I don't know that, Lionel. You know there are all sorts of rumoursabout of Papist plots, and conspirators could hardly choose a moreout of the way spot than this to hold their meetings. I should notbe at all surprised if there is some mischief on foot. "

Half a mile further three men on foot met them, and these, likethe others, were closely wrapped up to the eyes. 

"They have ridden here, " Geoffrey said after they had passed. "Theyhave all high riding boots on; they must have left their horseson the other side of the ferry. See, there is a village a shortdistance ahead. We will go in there and dry our clothes, and havea substantial meal if we can get it. Then we will talk this businessover. "

The village consisted of a dozen houses only, but among them was asmall public house. Several men were sitting by the fire with potsof ale before them. 

"We have been wrecked on the coast, landlord, and have barely escapedwith our lives. We want to dry our clothes and to have what foodyou can give us. "

"I have plenty of eggs, " the landlord said, "and my wife will frythem for you; but we have no meat in the house. Fish and eggs arethe chief food here. You are lucky in getting ashore, for it isa terrible gale. It is years since we have had one like it. As todrying your clothes, that can be managed easy enough. You can goup into my room and take them off, and I will lend you a couple ofblankets to wrap yourselves in, and you can sit by the fire hereuntil your things are dry. "

A hearty meal of fried eggs and another drink of hot ale completedthe restoration of the boys. Their clothes were speedily dried, forthe landlady had just finished baking her week's batch of bread, and half an hour in the oven completely dried the clothes. Theywere ready almost as soon as the meal was finished. Many questionswere asked them as to the wreck, and the point at which they hadbeen cast ashore. 

"It was but a short distance from a house at the end of this road, "Geoffrey said. "We went there for shelter, but they would not takeus in, though they gave us some bread and hot ale. "

Exclamations of indignation were heard among the men sitting round. 

"Ralph Hawker has the name of being a surly man, " one said, "butI should not have thought that he would have turned a shipwreckedman from his door on such a day as this. They say he is a Papist, though whether he be or not I cannot say; but he has strange ways, and there is many a stranger passes the ferry and asks for hishouse. However, that is no affair of mine, though I hold there isno good in secret ways. "

"That is so, " another said; "but it goes beyond all reason for aman to refuse shelter to those the sea has cast ashore on such aday as this. "

As soon as they had finished their meal and again dressed themselves, the lads paid their reckoning and went out. Scarcely had they doneso when two horsemen rode up, and, drawing rein, inquired if theywere going right for the house of one Ralph Hawker. 

"It lies about a mile on, " Geoffrey said. "You cannot miss the way;the road ends there. "

As he spoke a gust of wind of extra fury blew off one of theriders' hats. It was stopped by the wall of a house a few yardsaway. Geoffrey caught it and handed it to the horseman. With a wordof thanks he pressed it firmly on his head, and the two men rodeon. 

"Did you notice that?" Geoffrey asked his brother. "He has ashaven spot on the top of his head. The man is a Papist priest indisguise. There is something afoot, Lionel. I vote that we try andget to the bottom of it. "

"I am ready if you think so, Geoffrey. But it is a hazardousbusiness, you know; for we are unarmed, and there are, we know, seven or eight of them at any rate. 

"We must risk that, " Geoffrey said; "besides, we can run if wecannot fight. Let us have a try whatever comes of it. "

CHAPTER VII

A POPISH PLOT

There was no one about, for the wind was blowing with such fury thatfew cared to venture out of doors, and the boys therefore startedback along the road by which they had come, without being observed. 

"We had better strike off from the road, " Geoffrey said, "for somemore of these men may be coming along. Like enough someone will beon the watch at the house, so we had best make a long detour, andwhen we get near it come down on it from the other side. You knowwe saw no windows there. "

"That is all well enough, " Lionel agreed; "but the question is, how are we to hear what they are saying inside? We are obliged toshout to catch each others' words now, and there is not the leastchance of our hearing anything through the closed shutters. "

"We must wait till we get there, and then see what is to be done, Lionel. We managed to detect a plot at Sluys, and we may have thesame luck here. "

After half an hour's brisk walking they again approached the housefrom the side at which they had before come upon it, and where, as Geoffrey observed, there were no windows; they made their waycautiously up to it, and then moved quietly round to the side. Herethere were two windows on the ground floor. The shutters were closed, for glass was unknown except in the houses of the comparativelywealthy. Its place was taken by oiled paper, and this in bad weatherwas protected by outer shutters. Geoffrey stole out a few paces tolook at the window above. 

"It is evidently a loft, " he said as he rejoined Lionel. "You cansee by the roof that the rooms they live in are entirely upon theground floor. If we can get in there we might possibly hear whatis going on below. The rooms are not likely to be ceiled, and thereare sure to be cracks between the planks through which we can seewhat is going on below. The noise of the wind is so great thereis little chance of their hearing us. Now, let us look about forsomething to help us to climb up. "

Lying by an out house close by they found a rough ladder, composedof a single pole with bits of wood nailed on to it a foot apart. This they placed up against the door of the loft. They could seethat this was fastened only by a hasp, with a piece of wood putthrough the staple. It had been arranged that Geoffrey only shouldgo up, Lionel removing the pole when he entered, and keeping watchbehind the out house lest anyone should come round the house. Bothhad cut heavy sticks as they came along to give them some meansof defence. Lionel stood at the pole, while Geoffrey climbed up, removed the piece of wood from the staple, and then holding thehasp to prevent the wind blowing in the door with a crash, enteredthe loft. A glance showed him that it extended over the whole ofthe house, and that it was entirely empty. 

He closed the door behind him, and jammed it with a couple of wedgesof wood he had cut before mounting; then he lay down on the roughplanks and began to crawl along. He saw a gleam of light at thefurther end, and felt sure that it proceeded from the room in whichthe party were assembled. Although he had little fear of being heardowing to the din kept up by the wind, he moved along with extremecare until he reached the spot whence the light proceeded. As hehad anticipated, it was caused by lights in a room below streamingthrough the cracks between the rough planking. 

Rising on to his knees he looked round, and then crawled to acrack that appeared much wider than the rest, the boards being morethan half an inch apart. Lying down over it, he was able to obtaina view of a portion of the room below. He could see a part of along table, and looked down upon the heads of five men sitting onone side of it. He now applied his ear to the crevice. A man wasspeaking, and in the intervals between the gusts of wind whichshook the house to its foundation, he could hear what was said. 

"It is no use hesitating any longer, the time for action has arrived-- Jezebel must be removed -- interests of our holy religion --little danger in carrying out the plan that has been proposed. Nexttime -- Windsor -- road passes through wood near Datchet -- a weakguard overpowered -- two told off to execute -- free England fromtyranny -- glory and honour throughout Catholic world. Englanddisorganized and without a head could offer no resistance -- assoon as day fixed -- meet at Staines at house of -- final detailsand share each man is to -- done, scatter through country, readinessfor rising -- Philip of Spain --"

This was the last sentence Geoffrey caught, for when the speakerceased a confused and general talk took place, and he could onlycatch a word here and there without meaning or connection. Hetherefore drew quietly back to the door of the loft and opened it. He thought first of jumping straight down, but in that case hecould not have fastened the door behind him. He therefore made asign to Lionel, who was anxiously peering round the corner of theout house. The pole was placed into position, and pulling the doorafter him and refastening the latch he made his way down to theground, replaced the pole at the place from which they had takenit, and then retired in the direction from which they had come. 

"Well, what have you heard, Geoffrey?" Lionel asked. "Was it worththe risk you have run?"

"Well worth it, Lionel. I could only hear a little of what wassaid, but that was quite enough to show that a plot is on foot toattack and kill the queen the next time she journeys to Windsor. The conspirators are to hide in a wood near Datchet. "

"You don't say so, Geoffrey. That is important news indeed. Whatare we to do next?"

"I have not thought yet, " Geoffrey replied. "I should say, though, our best plan would be to make our way back as quickly as we canby Burnham and Maldon round to Hedingham. The earl was going upto London one day this week, we may catch him before he starts; ifnot, we must, of course, follow him. But at any rate it is best togo home, for they will be in a terrible fright, especially if JoeChambers or one of the men take the news to Bricklesey of the lossof the Susan, for it would be quickly carried up to Hedingham byJohn Lirriper or one or other of the boatmen. No day seems to befixed, and the queen may not be going to Windsor for some littletime, so the loss of a day will not make any difference. As wehave money in our pockets we can hire horse at Burnham to take usto Maldon, and get others there to carry us home. "

An hour's walking took them to the ferry. It was now getting dusk, and they had come to the conclusion as they walked that it wouldbe too late to attempt to get on that night beyond Burnham. Thestorm was as wild as ever, and although the passage was a narrowone it was as much as the ferryman could do to row the boat across. 

"How far is it from here to Burnham?"

"About four miles; but you won't get to Burnham tonight. "

"How is that?" Geoffrey asked. 

"You may get as far as the ferry, but you won't get taken over. There will be a big sea in the Crouch, for the wind is pretty nighstraight up it; but you will be able to sleep at the inn this side. In the morning, if the wind has gone down, you can cross; if not, you will have to go round by the bridge, nigh ten miles higher up. "

This was unpleasant news. Not that it made any difference to themwhether they slept on one side of the river or the other, but ifthe wind was too strong to admit of a passage in the morning, thenecessity for making a detour would cost them many hours of valuabletime. There was, however, no help for it, and they walked to CrikseyFerry. The little inn was crowded, for the ferry had been stoppedall day, and many like themselves had been compelled to stop fora lull in the wind. 

Scarcely had they entered when their names were joyously shoutedout, "Ah, Masters Vickars, right glad am I to see you. We fearedthat surf had put an end to you. We asked at the ferry, but the mandeclared that no strange lads had crossed that day, and we werefearing we should have a sad tale to send to Hedingham by JohnLirriper. "

"We are truly glad to see you, Joe, " Geoffrey said, as they warmlyshook Joe Chambers and the two sailors by the hand. "How did youget ashore?"

"On the mainmast, and pretty nigh drowned we were before we gotthere. I suppose the tide must have taken us a bit further up thanit did you. We got here well nigh two hours ago, though we got agood meal and dried our clothes at a farmhouse. "

"We got a meal, too, soon after we landed, " Geoffrey said; "butwe did not dry our clothes till we got to a little village. I didnot ask its name. I am awfully sorry, Joe, about the Susan. "

"It is a bad job, but it cannot be helped, Master Geoffrey. Iowned a third of her, and two traders at Bricklesey own the othershares. Still I have no cause to grumble. I have laid by more thanenough in the last four years to buy a share in another boat asgood as she was. You see, a trader ain't like a smack. A trader'sgot only hull and sails, while a smack has got her nets beside, and they cost well nigh as much as the boat. Thankful enough weare that we have all escaped with our lives; and now I find youare safe my mind feels at rest over it. "

"Do you think it will be calm enough to cross in the morning, Joe?"

"Like enough, " the sailor replied; "a gale like this is like toblow itself out in twenty-four hours. It has been the worst I eversaw. It is not blowing now quite so hard as it did, and by themorning I reckon, though there may be a fresh wind, the gale willbe over. "

The number of travellers were far too great for the accommodationof the inn; and with the exception of two or three of the firstarrivals all slept on some hay in one of the barns. 

The next morning, although the wind was still strong, the furyof the gale had abated. The ferryman, however, said the water wasso rough he must wait for a time before they crossed. But whenGeoffrey offered him a reward to put their party on shore at once, he consented to do so, Joe Chambers and the two sailors assistingwith the oars; and as the ferry boat was large and strongly built, they crossed without further inconvenience than the wetting oftheir jackets. 

Joe Chambers, who knew the town perfectly, at once took themto a place where they were able to hire a couple of horses, andon these rode to Maldon, some nine miles away. Here they procuredother horses, and it was not long after midday when they arrivedat Hedingham. 

Mrs. Vickars held up her hands in astonishment at their shrunkengarments; but her relief from the anxiety she had felt concerningwhat had befallen them during the gale was so great that she wasunable to scold. 

"We will tell you all about it, mother, afterwards, " Geoffreysaid, as he released himself from her embrace. "We have had a greatadventure, and the Susan has been wrecked. But this is nor the mostimportant matter. Father, has the earl started yet?"

"He was to have gone this morning, Geoffrey, but the floods arelikely to be out, and the roads will be in such a state that I haveno doubt he has put off his journey. "

"It is important that we should see him at once, father. Wehave overheard some people plotting against the queen's life, andmeasures must be taken at once for her safety. We will run up andchange our things if you will go with us to see him. If you arethere he will see you whatever he is doing, while if we go alonethere might be delay. "

Without waiting for an answer the boys ran upstairs and quicklyreturned in fresh clothes. Mr. Vickars was waiting for them withhis hat on. 

"You are quite sure of what you are saying, Geoffrey?" he observedas they walked towards the castle. "Remember, that if it shouldturn out an error, you are likely to come to sore disgrace insteadof receiving commendation for your interference. Every one has beentalking of plots against the queen for some time, and you may wellhave mistaken the purport of what you have heard. "

"There is no mistake, father, it is a real conspiracy, though whoare those concerned in it I know not. Lionel and I are nor likelyto raise a false alarm about anything, as you will say yourselfwhen you hear the story I have to tell the earl. "

They had by this time entered the gates of the castle. "The earlhas just finished dinner, " one of the attendants replied in answerto the question of Mr. Vickars. 

"Will you tell him that I wish to see him on urgent business?"

In two or three minutes the servant returned and asked the clergymanto follow him. The earl received him in his private chamber, forthe castle was full with guests. 

"Well, dominie, what is it?" he asked. "You want some help, I willbe bound, for somebody ill or in distress. I know pretty well bythis time the meaning of your urgent business. "

"It is nothing of that kind today, " the clergyman replied; "it is, in fact, my sons who wish to see your lordship. I do not myselfknow the full purport of their story, save that it is somethingwhich touches the safety of the queen. "

The earl's expression at once changed. 

"Is that so, young sirs? This is a serious matter, you know; itis a grave thing to bring an accusation against anyone in matterstouching the state. "

"I am aware that it is, my lord, and assuredly my brother and Iwould not lightly meddle with such matters; but I think that youwill say this is a business that should be attended to. It happenedthus, sir. " He then briefly told how, that being out in a ketchthat traded from Bricklesey, they were caught in the gale; thatthe vessel was driven on the sands, and they were cast ashore ona mast. 

He then related the inhospitable reception they had met with. "Itseemed strange to us, sir, and contrary to nature, that anyoneshould refuse to allow two shipwrecked lads to enter the house forshelter on such a day; and it seemed well nigh impossible that histale of the place being too full to hold us could be true. However, we started to walk. On our way we met four horsemen going towardsthe house, closely muffled up in cloaks. "

"There was nothing very strange in that, " the earl observed, "insuch weather as we had yesterday. "

"Nothing at all, sir; we should not have given the matter onethought had it not been that the four men were very well mounted, and, apparently, gentlemen; and it was strange that such should havebusiness in an out of the way house in Foulness Island. A littlefurther we met three men on foot. They were also wrapped upin cloaks; but they wore high riding boots, and had probably lefttheir horses on the other side of the ferry so as nor to attractattention. A short time afterwards we met two more horsemen, oneof whom asked us if he was going right for the house we had beenat. As he was speaking a gust of wind blew off his hat. I fetchedit and gave it to him, and as he stooped to put it on I saw that atonsure was shaven on the top of his head. The matter had alreadyseemed strange to us; but the fact that one of this number of men, all going to a lonely house, was a priest in disguise, seemed sosuspicious that my brother and myself determined to try and get tothe bottom of it. "

Geoffrey then related how they had gone back to the house andeffected an entrance into the loft extending over it; how he hadthrough the cracks in the boards seen a party of men gathered inone of the lower rooms, and then repeated word for word the scrapsof conversation that he had overheard. 

The earl had listened with an expression of amused doubt to theearly portion of the narrative; but when Geoffrey came to the partwhere accident had shown to him that one of these men proceedingtowards the house was a disguised priest, his face became serious, and he listened with deep attention to the rest of the narrative. 

"Faith, " he said, "this is a serious matter, and you have doneright well in following up your suspicions -- and in risking yourlives, for they would assuredly have killed you had they discoveredyou. Mr. Vickars, your sons must ride with me to London at once. The matter is too grave for a moment's delay. I must lay it beforeBurleigh at once. A day's delay might be fatal. "

He rang a bell standing on the table. As soon as an attendantanswered it he said, "Order three horses to be saddled at once; Imust ride to London with these young gentlemen without delay. OrderParsons and Nichols to be ready in half an hour to set out withus. 

"Have you had food, young sirs? for it seems you came hither directlyyou arrived. " Finding that the boys had eaten nothing since theyhad left Maldon, he ordered food to be brought them, and beggedthem eat it while he explained to the countess and the gueststhat sudden business that could not be delayed called him away toLondon. Half an hour later he started with the boys, the two servantsfollowing behind. Late that evening they arrived in London. It wastoo late to call on Lord Burleigh that night; but early the nextmorning the earl took the boys with him to the house of the greatstatesman. Leaving them in the antechamber he went in to the innerapartment, where the minister was at breakfast. Ten minutes laterhe came out, and called the boys in. 

"The Earl of Oxford has told me your story, " Lord Burleigh said. "Tell it me again, and omit nothing; for things that seem smallare often of consequence in a matter like this. "

Geoffrey again repeated his story, giving full details of all thathad taken place from the time of their first reaching the house. 

Lord Burleigh then questioned him closely as to whether they hadseen any of the faces of the men, and would recognize them again. 

"I saw none from my spying place above, my lord, " Geoffrey said. "I could see only the tops of their heads, and most of them stillkept their hats on; nor did we see them as they passed, withthe exception only of the man I supposed to be a priest. His faceI saw plainly. It was smooth shaven; his complexion was dark, hiseyebrows were thin and straight, his face narrow. I should takehim for a foreigner -- either a Spaniard or Italian. "

Lord Burleigh made a note of this description. 

"Thanks, young sirs, " he said. "I shall, of course, take measuresto prevent this plot being carried out, and shall inform her majestyhow bravely you both risked your lives to discover this conspiracyagainst her person. The Earl of Oxford informs me that you arepages of his cousin, Captain Francis Vere, a very brave and valiantgentleman; and that you bore your part bravely in the siege ofSluys, but are at present at home to rest after your labours there, and have permission of Captain Vere to take part in any troublethat may arise here owing to the action of the Spaniards. I havenow no further occasion for your services, and you can return withthe earl to Hedingham, but your attendance in London will be neededwhen we lay hands upon these conspirators. "

The same day they rode back to Hedingham, but ten days later wereagain summoned to London. The queen had the day before journeyed toWindsor. Half an hour before she arrived at the wood near Datcheta strong party of her guard had suddenly surrounded it, and hadfound twelve armed men lurking there. These had been arrested andlodged in the Tower. Three of them were foreigners, the rest membersof Catholic families known to be favourable to the Spanish cause. Their trial was conducted privately, as it was deemed advisablethat as little should be made as possible of this and other similarplots against the queen's life that were discovered about thistime. 

Geoffrey and Lionel gave their evidence before the council. As theonly man they could have identified was not of the party captured, their evidence only went to show the motive of this gathering in thewood near Datchet. The prisoners stoutly maintained that Geoffreyhad misunderstood the conversation he had partly overheard, andthat their design was simply to make the queen a prisoner and forceher to abdicate. Three of the prisoners, who had before been banishedfrom the country and who had secretly returned, were sentenced todeath; two of the others to imprisonment for a long term of years, the rest to banishment from England. 

After the trial was over Lord Burleigh sent for the boys, and gavethem a very gracious message in the queen's name, together with tworings in token of her majesty's gratitude. Highly delighted withthese honours they returned to Hedingham, and devoted themselveseven more assiduously than before to exercises in arms, in orderthat they might some day prove themselves valiant soldiers of thequeen. 

CHAPTER VIII

THE SPANISH ARMADA

The struggle that was at hand between Spain and England had longbeen foreseen as inevitable. The one power was the champion ofRoman Catholicism, the other of Protestantism; and yet, although somuch hung upon the result of the encounter, and all Europe lookedon with the most intense interest, both parties entered upon thestruggle without allies, and this entirely from the personal faultof the sovereigns of the two nations. 

Queen Elizabeth, by her constant intrigues, her underhand dealingswith France and Spain, her grasping policy in the Netherlands, her meanness and parsimony, and the fact that she was ready at anymoment to sacrifice the Netherlands to her own policy, had whollyalienated the people of the Low Country; for while their ownefforts for defence were paralysed by the constant interferenceof Elizabeth, no benefit was obtained from the English army, whoseorders were to stand always on the defensive -- the queen's onlyanxiety appearing to be to keep her grasp upon the towns that hadbeen handed over to her as the price of her alliance. 

Her own counsellors were driven to their wits' end by her constantchanges of purpose. Her troops were starving and in rags from herparsimony, the fleet lay dismantled and useless from want of funds, and except such arming and drilling as took place at the expense ofthe nobles, counties, and cities, no preparation whatever was madeto meet the coming storm. Upon the other hand, Philip of Spain, who might have been at the head of a great Catholic league againstEngland, had isolated himself by his personal ambitions. Had hedeclared himself ready, in the event of his conquest of England, toplace James of Scotland upon the throne, he would have had Scotlandwith him, together with the Catholics of England, still a powerfuland important body. 

France, too, would have joined him, and the combination againstElizabeth and the Protestants of England would have been well nighirresistible. But this he could not bring himself to do. His dreamwas the annexation of England to Spain; and smarting as the EnglishCatholics were under the execution of Mary of Scotland, theirEnglish spirit revolted against the idea of the rule of Spain, and the great Catholic nobles hastened, when the moment of dangerarrived, to join in the defence of their country, while Scotland, seeing no advantage to be gained in the struggle, stood sullenlyaloof, and France gave no aid to a project which was to result, if successful, in the aggrandizement of her already dangerouslyformidable neighbour. 

Thus England and Spain stood alone -- Philip slowly but steadilypreparing for the great expedition for the conquest of England, Elizabeth hesitating, doubtful; at one moment gathering seamen andarming her fleet, a month or two later discharging the sailors andlaying up the ships. 

In the spring of 1587 Drake, with six vessels belonging to the crownand twenty-four equipped by merchants of London and other places, had seized a moment when Elizabeth's fickle mind had inclined towarlike measures, and knowing that the mood might last but a day, had slipped out of Plymouth and sailed for Spain a few hours beforea messenger arrived with a peremptory order from Elizabeth againstentering any Spanish port or offering violence to any Spanish townor ships. Although caught in a gale in the Channel, Drake held on, and, reaching Gibraltar on the 16th April, ascertained that Cadizwas crowded with transports and store ships. 

Vice Admiral Burroughs, controller of the navy, who had been speciallyappointed to thwart Drake's plans, opposed any action being taken;but Drake insisted upon attack, and on the 19th the fleet stood into Cadiz harbour. Passing through the fire of the batteries, theysank the only great ship of war in the roads, drove off the Spanishgalleys, and seized the vast fleet of store ships loaded withwine, corn, and provisions of all sorts for the use of the Armada. Everything of value that could be conveniently moved was transferredto the English ships, then the Spanish vessels were set on fire, their cables cut, and were left to drift in an entangled mass offlame. Drake took a number of prisoners, and sent a messenger onshore proposing to exchange them for such English seamen as wereprisoners in Spain. The reply was there were no English prisonersin Spain; and as this notoriously untrue, it was agreed in thefleet that all the Spaniards they might take in the future shouldbe sold to the Moors, and the money reserved for the redeeming ofsuch Englishmen as might be in captivity there or elsewhere. 

The English fleet then sailed for Cape St. Vincent, picking up ontheir way large convoys of store ships all bound for the Tagus, where the Armada was collecting. These were all burned, and Drakebrought up at Cape St. Vincent, hoping to meet there a portionof the Armada expected from the Mediterranean. As a harbour wasnecessary, he landed, stormed the fort at Faro, and took possessionof the harbour there. The expected enemy did not appear, and Drakesailed up to the mouth of the Tagus, intending to go into Lisbonand attack the great Spanish fleet lying there under its admiral, Santa Cruz. That the force gathered there was enormous Drake wellknew, but relying as much on the goodness of his cause as on thevalour of his sailors, and upon the fact that the enemy would betoo crowded together to fight with advantage, he would have carriedout his plan had not a ship arrived from England with ordersforbidding him to enter the Tagus. However, he lay for some timeat the mouth of the river, destroying every ship that enteredits mouth, and sending in a challenge to Santa Cruz to come outand fight. The Spanish admiral did not accept it, and Drake thensailed to Corunna, and there, as at Cadiz, destroyed all the shipscollected in the harbour and then returned to England, having inthe course of a few months inflicted an enormous amount of damageupon Spain, and having taken the first step to prove that Englandwas the mistress of the sea. 

But while the little band of English had been defending Sluysagainst the army of the Duke of Parma, Philip had been continuinghis preparations, filling up the void made by the destructionwrought by Drake, and preparing an Armada which he might well haveconsidered to be invincible. Elizabeth was still continuing hernegotiations. She was quite ready to abandon the Netherlands toSpain if she could but keep the towns she held there, but she couldnor bring herself to hand these over either to the Netherlands orto Spain. She urged the States to make peace, to which they repliedthat they did not wish for peace on such terms as Spain would alonegrant; they could defend themselves for ten years longer if leftalone, they did not ask for further help, and only wanted theirtowns restored to them. 

Had the Armada started as Philip intended in September, it would havefound England entirely unprepared, for Elizabeth still obstinatelyrefused to believe in danger, and the few ships that had beenheld in commission after Drake's return had been so long neglectedthat they could hardly keep the sea without repair; the rest layunrigged in the Medway. But the delay gave England fresh time forpreparation. Parma's army was lying in readiness for the invasionunder canvas at Dunkirk, and their commander had received noinformation from Spain that the sailing of the Armada was delayed. 

The cold, wet, and exposure told terribly upon them, and of the30, 000 who were ready to embark in September not 18, 000 were fitfor service at the commencement of the year. The expenses of thisarmy and of the Armada were so great that Philip was at last drivento give orders to the Armada to start. But fortune again favouredEngland. Had the fleet sailed as ordered on the 30th of Januarythey would again have found the Channel undefended, for Elizabeth, in one of her fits of economy, had again dismantled half the fleetthat had been got ready for sea, and sent the sailors to theirhomes. 

But the execution of Philip's orders was prevented by the suddendeath of Santa Cruz. The Duke of Medina Sidonia was appointed hissuccessor, but as he knew nothing of the state of the Armada freshdelays became necessary, and the time was occupied by Elizabeth, not in preparing for the defence of the country, but in freshnegotiations for peace. She was ready to make any concessions toSpain, but Philip was now only amusing himself by deceiving her. Everything was now prepared for the expedition, and just as the fleetwas ready to start, the negotiations were broken off. But thoughElizabeth's government had made no preparations for the defenceof the country, England herself had not been idle. Throughout thewhole country men had been mustered, officered, and armed, and100, 000 were ready to move as soon as the danger became imminent. 

The musters of the Midland counties, 80, 000 strong, were to form aseparate army, and were to march at once to a spot between Windsorand Harrow. The rest were to gather at the point of danger. Thecoast companies were to fall back wherever the enemy landed, burningthe corn and driving off the cattle, and avoiding a battle untilthe force of the neighbouring counties joined them. Should thelanding take place as was expected in Suffolk, Kent, or Sussex, it was calculated that between 30, 000 and 40, 000 men would bar theway to the invaders before they reached London, while 20, 000 men ofthe western counties would remain to encounter the Duke of Guise, who had engaged to bring across an army of Frenchmen to aid theSpaniards. 

Spain, although well aware of the strength of England on the sea, believed that she would have no difficulty with the raw Englishlevies; but Parma, who had met the English at Sluys, had learnt torespect their fighting qualities, and in a letter to Philip gavethe opinion that even if the Armada brought him a reinforcement of6000 men he would still have an insufficient force for the conquestof England. He said, "When I shall have landed I must fight battleafter battle. I shall lose men by wounds and disease, I must leavedetachments behind me to keep open my communications, and in ashort time the body of my army will become so weak that not only Imay be unable to advance in the face of the enemy, and time may begiven to the heretics and your majesty's other enemies to interfere, but there may fall out some notable inconvenience, with the lossof everything, and I be unable to remedy it. "

Unfortunately, the English fleet was far less prepared than theland forces. The militia had been easily and cheaply extemporized, but a fleet can only be prepared by long and painful sacrifices. The entire English navy contained but thirteen ships of over fourhundred tons, and including small cutters and pinnaces there werebut thirty- eight vessels of all sorts and sizes carrying thequeen's flag. Fortunately, Sir John Hawkins was at the head of thenaval administration, and in spite of the parsimony of Elizabethhad kept the fleet in a good state of repair and equipment. Themerchant navy, although numerous, was equally deficient in vesselsof any size. 

Philip had encouraged ship building in Spain by grants from thecrown, allowing four ducats a ton for every ship built of abovethree hundred tons burden, and six ducats a ton for every one abovefive hundred tons. Thus he had a large supply of great ships todraw upon in addition to those of the royal navy, while in Englandthe largest vessels belonging to private owners did not exceed fourhundred tons, and there were not more than two or three vessels ofthat size sailing from any port of the country. The total allowanceby the queen for the repair of the whole of the royal navy, wagesof shipwrights, clerks, carpenters, watchmen, cost of timber, and, all other necessary dockyard expenses, was but 4000 pounds a year. 

In December the fleet was ready for sea, together with the contingentfurnished by the liberality and patriotism of the merchants andcitizens of the great ports. But as soon as it was got togetherhalf the crews collected and engaged at so great an expense weredismissed, the merchant ships released, and England open to invasion, and had Parma started in the vessels he had prepared, Lord Howard, who commanded the English navy, could not have fired a shot to haveprevented his crossing. 

Well might Sir John Hawkins in his despair at Elizabeth's capricesexclaim: "We are wasting money, wasting strength, dishonouringand discrediting ourselves by our uncertain dallying. " But thoughdaily reports came from Spain of the readiness of the Armada toset sail, Elizabeth, even when she again permitted the navy to bemanned, fettered it by allowing it to be provided with rations foronly a month at a time, and permitting no reserves to be providedin the victualling stores; while the largest vessels were suppliedwith ammunition for only a day and a half's service, and the restof the fleet with but enough for one day's service. The councilcould do nothing, and Lord Howard's letters prove that the queen, and she only, was responsible for the miserable state of thingsthat prevailed. 

At last, in May, Lord Howard sailed with the fleet down Channel, leaving Lord Henry Seymour with three men of war and a squadron ofprivateers to watch Dunkirk. At Plymouth the admiral found Drake withforty ships, all except one raised and sent to sea at the expenseof himself and the gentry and merchants of the west counties. Theweather was wild, as it had been all the winter. Howard with thegreat ships lay at anchor in the Sound, rolling heavily, while thesmaller craft went for shelter into the mouth of the river. Therewere but eighteen days' provisions on board; fresh supplies promiseddid not arrive, and the crews were put on half rations, and ekedthese out by catching fish. At last, when the supplies were justexhausted, the victualling ships arrived, with one month's freshrations, and a message that no more would be sent. So villainouswas the quality of the stores that fever broke out in the fleet. 

It was not until the end of the month that Elizabeth would evenpermit any further preparations to be made, and the supplies tooksome time collecting. The crews would have been starved had notthe officers so divided the rations as to make them last six weeks. The men died in scores from dysentery brought on by the sour andpoisonous beer issued to them, and Howard and Drake ordered wineand arrow root from the town for the use of the sick, and had topay for it from their own pockets. 

But at last the Armada was ready for starting. Contingents ofSpanish, Italians, and Portuguese were gathered together with thefaithful from all countries -- Jesuits from France; exiled priests, Irish and English; and many Catholic Scotch, English, and Irishnoblemen and gentlemen. The six squadrons into which the fleetwas divided contained sixty-five large war ships, the smallest ofwhich was seven hundred tons. Seven were over one thousand, andthe largest, an Italian ship, La Regazona, was thirteen hundred. All were built high like castles, their upper works musket proof, their main timbers four or five feet thick, and of a strength itwas supposed no English cannon could pierce. 

Next to the big ships, or galleons as they were called, were fourgalleasses, each carrying fifty guns and 450 soldiers and sailors, and rowed by 300 slaves. Besides these were four galleys, fifty-sixgreat armed merchant ships, the finest Spain possessed, and twentycaravels or small vessels. Thus the fighting fleet amounted to129 vessels, carrying in all 2430 cannon. On board was stored anenormous quantity of provisions for the use of the army after itlanded in England, there being sufficient to feed 40, 000 men forsix months. 

There were on board 8000 sailors, 19, 000 soldiers, 1000 gentlemenvolunteers, 600 priests, servants, and miscellaneous officers, and2000 galley slaves. This was indeed a tremendous array to meet thefleet lying off Plymouth, consisting of 29 queen's ships of allsizes, 10 small vessels belonging to Lord Howard and members ofhis family, and 43 privateers between 40 and 400 tons under Drake, the united crews amounting to something over 9000 men. 

The winter had passed pleasantly to Geoffrey and Lionel Vickars;the earl had taken a great fancy to them, and they had stayed forsome time in London as members of his suite. When the spring camethey had spoken about rejoining Francis Vere in Holland, but theearl had said that there was little doing there. The enmity excitedby the conduct of Elizabeth prevented any cooperation between theDutch and English; and indeed the English force was reduced tosuch straits by the refusal of the queen to furnish money for theirpay, or to provide funds for even absolute necessaries, that itwas wholly incapable of taking the field, and large numbers of themen returned to England. 

Had this treatment of her soldiers and sailors at the time when suchperil threatened their country been occasioned by want of funds, some excuse would have been possible for the conduct of Elizabeth;but at the time there were large sums lying in the treasury, andit was parsimony and not incapacity to pay that actuated Elizabethin the course she pursued. 

As the boys were still uneasy as to the opinion Francis Vere mightform of their continued stay in England, they wrote to him, theirletter being inclosed in one from the earl; but the reply set theirminds at rest -- "By all means stay in England, " Captain Vere wrote, "since there is nothing doing here of any note or consequence, norlikely to be. We are simply idling our time in Bergen op Zoom, andnot one of us but is longing to be at home to bear his part in theevents pending there. It is hard, indeed, to be confined in thismiserable Dutch town while England is in danger. Unfortunatelywe are soldiers and must obey orders; but as you are as yet onlyvolunteers, free to act as you choose, it would be foolish in theextreme for you to come over to this dull place while there is somuch going on in England. I have written to my cousin, asking himto introduce you to some of the country gentlemen who have fittedout a ship for service against the Spaniards, so that you may havea hand in what is going on. "

This the earl had done, and early in May they had journeyed downto Plymouth on horseback with a party of other gentlemen who weregoing on board the Active, a vessel of two hundred and fifty tonsbelonging to a gentleman of Devonshire, one Master Audrey Drake, a relation of Sir Francis Drake. The earl himself was with theparty. He did not intend to go on board, for he was a bad sailor;and though ready, as he said, to do his share of fighting uponland, would be only an encumbrance on board a ship. 

He went down principally at the request of Cecil and other membersof the council, who, knowing that he was a favourite of the queen, thought that his representations as to the state of the fleet mightdo more than they could do to influence her to send supplies to thedistressed sailors. The earl visited the ships lying in the mouthof the Tamar, and three times started in a boat to go out to thosein the Sound; but the sea was so rough, and he was so completelyprostrated by sickness, that he had each time to put back. What hesaw, however, on board the ships he visited, and heard from LordHoward as to the state of those at sea, was quite sufficient. Heat once expended a considerable amount of money in buying wine andfresh meat for the sick, and then hurried away to London to laybefore the queen the result of his personal observations, and toimplore her to order provisions to be immediately despatched tothe fleet. 

But even the description given by one of her favourites of thesufferings of the seamen was insufficient to induce the queen toopen her purse strings, and the earl left her in great dudgeon;and although his private finances had been much straitened by hisextravagance and love of display, he at once chartered a ship, filled her with provisions, and despatched her to Plymouth. 

Mr. Drake and the gentlemen with him took up their abode in thetown until there should be need for them to go on board the Active, where the accommodation was much cramped, and life by no meansagreeable; and the Vickars therefore escaped sharing the sufferingsof those on board ship. 

At the end of May came the news that the Armada had sailed on the19th, and high hopes were entertained that the period of waitinghad terminated. A storm, however, scattered the great fleet, andit was not until the 12th of July that they sailed from the Bay ofFerrol, where they had collected after the storm. 

Never was there known a season so boisterous as the summer of1588, and when off Ushant, in a southwest gale, four galleys werewrecked on the French coast, and the Santa Anna, a galleon of 800tons, went down, carrying with her ninety seamen, three hundredsoldiers, and 50, 000 ducats in gold. 

After two days the storm abated, and the fleet again proceeded. At daybreak on the 20th the Lizard was in sight, and an Englishfishing boat was seen running along their line. Chase was given, butshe soon out sailed her pursuers, and carried the news to Plymouth. The Armada had already been made out from the coast the night before, and beacon lights had flashed the news all over England. In everyvillage and town men were arming and saddling and marching away tothe rendezvous of the various corps. 

In Plymouth the news was received with the greatest rejoicing. Thanks to the care with which the provisions had been husbanded, and to the manner in which the officers and volunteers had fromtheir private means supplemented the scanty stores, there wasstill a week's provisions on board, and this, it was hoped, wouldsuffice for their needs. The scanty supply of ammunition was agreater source of anxiety; but they hoped that fresh supplies wouldbe forthcoming, now that even the queen could no longer close hereyes to the urgent necessity of the case. 

As soon as the news arrived all the gentlemen in the town flockedon board the ships, and on the night of the 19th the queen'sships and some of the privateers went to moorings behind Ram Head, so that they could make clear to sea; and on the morning when theSpaniards sighted the Lizard, forty sail were lying ready for actionunder the headland. 

At three o'clock in the afternoon the lookout men on the hillreported a line of sails on the western horizon. Two wings were atfirst visible, which were gradually united as the topsails of thosein the centre rose above the line of sea. As they arose it couldbe seen that the great fleet was sailing, in the form of a hugecrescent, before a gentle wind. A hundred and fifty ships, largeand small, were counted, as a few store ships bound for Flandershad joined the Armada for protection. 

The Active was one of the privateers that had late the evening beforegone out to Ram Head, and just as it was growing dusk the anchorswere got up, and the little fleet sailed out from the shelter ofthe land as the Armada swept along. 

The Spanish admiral at once ordered the fleet to lie to for thenight, and to prepare for a general action at daybreak, as he knewfrom a fisherman he had captured that the English fleet were atPlymouth. The wind was on shore, but all through the night Howard'sand Drake's ships beat out from the Sound until they took theirplaces behind the Spanish fleet, whose position they could perfectlymake out by the light of the half moon that rose at two in themorning. 

On board the English fleet all was confidence and hilarity. Thesufferings of the last three months were forgotten. The numbers andmagnitude of the Spanish ships counted as nothing. The sailors ofthe west country had met the Spaniards on the Indian seas and provedtheir masters, and doubted not for a moment that they should do soagain. 

There was scarce a breath of air when day broke, but at eighto'clock a breeze sprang up from the west, and the Armada made sailand attempted to close with the English; but the low, sharp Englishships sailed two feet to the one of the floating castles of Spain, and could sail close to the wind, while the Spanish ships, if theyattempted to close haul their sails, drifted bodily to leeward. Howard's flagship, the Ark Raleigh, with three other English ships, opened the engagement by running down along their rear line, firinginto each galleon as they passed, then wearing round and repeatingthe manoeuvre. The great San Mateo luffed out from the rest of thefleet and challenged them to board, but they simply poured theirsecond broadside into her and passed on. 

The excellence of the manoeuvring of the English ships, and therapidity and accuracy of their fire, astonished the Spaniards. Throughout the whole forenoon the action continued; the Spaniardsmaking efforts to close, but in vain, the English ships keepingthe weather gage and sailing continually backwards and forwards, pouring in their broadsides. The height and size of the Spanish shipswere against them; and being to leeward they heeled over directlythey came up to the wind to fire a broadside, and their shots forthe most part went far over their assailants, while they themselvessuffered severely from the English fire. Miquel de Oquendo, whocommanded one of the six Spanish squadrons, distinguished himselfby his attempts to close with the English, and by maintaining hisposition in the rear of the fleet engaged in constant conflict withthem. 

He was a young nobleman of great promise, distinguished alike forhis bravery and chivalrous disposition; but he could do littlewhile the wind remained in the west and the English held the weathergage. So far only the ships that had been anchored out under RamHead had taken part in the fight, those lying higher up in theSound being unable to make their way out. At noon the exertions oftheir crews, who had from the preceding evening worked incessantly, prevailed, and they were now seen coming out from behind the headlandto take part in the struggle. Medina Sidonia signalled to his fleetto make sail up Channel, Martinez de Ricaldo covering the rearwith the squadron of Biscay. He was vice admiral of the fleet, andconsidered to be the best seaman Spain possessed now that SantaCruz was dead. 

The wind was now rising. Lord Howard sent off a fast boat withletters to Lord Henry Seymour, telling him how things had gone sofar, and bidding him be prepared for the arrival of the Spanishfleet in the Downs. As the afternoon went on the wind rose, and arolling sea came in from the west. Howard still hung upon the Spanishrear, firing but seldom in order to save his powder. As eveningfell, the Spanish vessels, huddled closely together, frequently cameinto collision with one another, and in one of these the Capitana, the flagship of the Andalusian division, commanded by AdmiralPedro de Valdez, had her bowsprit carried away, the foremast felloverboard, and the ship dropped out of her place. 

Two of the galleasses came to her assistance and tried to take herin tow, but the waves were running so high that the cable broke. Pedro de Valdez had been commander of the Spanish fleet on the coastof Holland, and knew the English Channel and the northern shoresof France and Holland well. 

The duke therefore despatched boats to bring him off with hiscrew, but he refused to leave his charge. Howard, as with his shipshe passed her, believed her to be deserted and went on after thefleet; but a London vessel kept close to her and exchanged shotswith her all night, until Drake, who had turned aside to chase whathe believed to be a portion of the Spanish fleet that had separateditself from the rest, but which turned out to be the merchant shipsthat had joined it for protection, came up, and the Capitana struckher flag. Drake took her into Torbay, and there left her in thecare of the Brixham fishermen, and taking with him Valdez and theother officers sailed away to join Lord Howard. The fishermen, onsearching the ship, found some tons of gunpowder on board her. 

Knowing the scarcity of ammunition in the fleet they placed thison board the Roebuck, the fastest trawler in the harbour, and shestarted at once in pursuit of the fleet. 

The misfortune to the Capitana was not the only one that befellthe Spaniards. While Oquendo was absent from his galleon a quarrelarose among the officers, who were furious at the ill result of theday's fighting. The captain struck the master gunner with a stick;the latter, a German, rushed below in a rage, thrust a burning fuseinto a powder barrel, and sprang through a porthole into the sea. The whole of the deck was blown up, with two hundred sailors andsoldiers; but the ship was so strongly built that she survived theshock, and her mast still stood. 

The duke sent boats to learn what had happened. These carriedoff the few who remained unhurt, but there was no means of takingoff the wounded. These, however, were treated kindly and sent onshore when the ship was picked up at daylight by the English, who, on rifling her, found to their delight that there were still manypowder barrels on board that had escaped the explosion. 

The morning broke calm, and the wind, when it came, was from theeast, which gave the Spaniards the advantage of position. The twofleets lay idle all day three or four miles apart, and the nextmorning, as the wind was still from the east, the Spaniards boredown upon Howard to offer battle. 

The English, however, headed out to sea. Encouraged by seeingtheir assailants avoid a pitched battle the Spaniards gave chase. The San Marcos, the fastest sailer in the fleet, left the restbehind, and when the breeze headed round at noon she was severalmiles to windward of her consorts, and the English at once set uponher. She fought with extreme courage, and defended herself singlehanded for an hour and a half, when Oquendo came up to the rescue, and as the action off Plymouth had almost exhausted his stockof powder, and the Brixham sloop had not yet come up, Howard wasobliged to draw off. 

The action of this day was fought off Portland. During the threedays the British fleet had been to sea they had received almosthourly reinforcements. From every harbour and fishing port alongthe coast from Plymouth to the Isle of Wight vessels of all sizes, smacks, and boats put off, crowded with noblemen and gentlemenanxious to take part in the action, and their enthusiasm added tothat of the weary and ill fed sailors. At the end of the third daythe English fleet had increased to a hundred sail, many of which, however, were of very small burden. 

CHAPTER IX

THE ROUT OF THE ARMADA

The fight between the fleets had begun on Sunday morning, and at theend of the third day the strength of the Armada remained unbroken. The moral effect had no doubt been great, but the loss of two orthree ships was a trifle to so large a force, and the spirit ofthe Spaniards had been raised by the gallant and successful defencethe San Marcos had made on the Tuesday afternoon. Wednesday wasagain calm. The magazines of the English ships were empty. Thoughexpress after express had been sent off praying that ammunitionmight be sent, none had arrived, and the two fleets lay six milesapart without action, save that the galleasses came out and skirmishedfor a while with the English ships. 

That evening, however, a supply of ammunition sufficient for anotherday's fighting arrived, and soon after daybreak the English fleetmoved down towards the Armada, and for the first time engaged themat close quarters. The Ark Raleigh, the Bear, the Elizabeth Jones, the Lion, and the Victory bore on straight into the centre of theSpanish galleons, exchanging broadsides with each as they passed. Oquendo with his vessel was right in the course of the Englishflagship, and a collision took place, in which the Ark Raleigh'srudder was unshipped, and she became unmanageable. 

The enemy's vessels closed round her, but she lowered her boats, and these, in spite of the fire of the enemy, brought her head roundbefore the wind, and she made her way through her antagonists andgot clear. For several hours the battle continued. The Spanish firewas so slow, and their ships so unwieldy, that it was rarely theysucceeded in firing a shot into their active foes, while the Englishshot tore their way through the massive timbers of the Spanishvessels, scattering the splinters thickly among the soldiers, whohad been sent below to be out of harm's way; but beyond this, andinflicting much damage upon masts and spars, the day's fightinghad no actual results. No captures were made by the English. 

The Spaniards suffered, but made no sign; nevertheless theirconfidence in their powers was shaken. Their ammunition was alsorunning short, and they had no hope of refilling their magazinesuntil they effected a junction with Parma. Their admiral that nightwrote to him asking that two shiploads of shot and powder mightbe sent to him immediately. "The enemy pursue me, " he said; "theyfire upon me most days from morning till nightfall, but they willnot close and grapple. I have given them every opportunity. Ihave purposely left ships exposed to tempt them to board, but theydecline to do it; and there is no remedy, for they are swift and weare slow. They have men and ammunition in abundance. " The Spanishadmiral was unaware that the English magazines were even more emptythan his own. 

On Friday morning Howard sailed for Dover to take in the suppliesthat were so sorely needed. The Earl of Sussex, who was in commandof the castle, gave him all that he had, and the stores taken fromthe prizes came up in light vessels and were divided among thefleet, and in the evening the English fleet again sailed out andtook up its place in the rear of the Armada. On Saturday morningthe weather changed. After six days of calm and sunshine it beganto blow hard from the west, with driving showers. The Spaniards, having no pilots who knew the coasts, anchored off Calais. TheEnglish fleet, closely watching their movements, brought up twomiles astern. 

The Spanish admiral sent off another urgent letter to Parmaat Dunkirk, begging him to send immediately thirty or forty fastgunboats to keep the English at bay. Parma had received the admiral'sletters, and was perfectly ready to embark his troops, but couldnot do this as the admiral expected he would, until the fleet cameup to protect him. The lighters and barges he had constructed forthe passage were only fit to keep the sea in calm weather, andwould have been wholly at the mercy of even a single English shipof war. He could not, therefore, embark his troops until the dukearrived. As to the gunboats asked for, he had none with him. 

But while the Spanish admiral had grave cause for uneasiness inthe situation in which he found himself, Lord Howard had no greaterreason for satisfaction. In spite of his efforts the enemy'sfleet had arrived at their destination with their strength stillunimpaired, and were in communication with the Duke of Parma'sarmy. Lord Seymour had come up with a squadron from the mouth ofthe Thames, but his ships had but one day's provisions on board, while Drake and Howard's divisions had all but exhausted theirsupplies. The previous day's fighting had used up the ammunitionobtained at Dover. Starvation would drive every English ship fromthe sea in another week at the latest. The Channel would then beopen for the passage of Parma's army. 

At five o'clock on Sunday evening a council of war was held in LordHoward's cabin, and it was determined, that as it was impossibleto attack the Spanish Fleet where they lay at the edge of shallowwater, an attempt must be made to drive them out into the Channelwith fireships. Eight of the private vessels were accordingly taken, and such combustibles as could be found -- pitch, tar, old sails, empty casks, and other materials -- were piled into them. Atmidnight the tide set directly from the English fleet towards theSpaniards, and the fireships, manned by their respective crews, hoisted sail and drove down towards them. 

When near the Armada the crews set fire to the combustibles, andtaking to their boats rowed back to the fleet. At the sight of theflames bursting up from the eight ships bearing down upon them, the Spaniards were seized with a panic. The admiral fired a gun asa signal, and all cut their cables and hoisted sail, and succeededin getting out to sea before the fireships arrived. They lay to sixmiles from shore, intending to return in the morning and recovertheir anchors; but Drake with his division of the fleet, and Seymourwith the squadron from the Thames, weighed their anchors and stoodoff after them, while Howard with his division remained off Calais, where, in the morning, the largest of the four galleasses was seenaground on Calais Bar. Lord Howard wasted many precious hours incapturing her before he set off to join Drake and Seymour, who werethundering against the Spanish fleet. The wind had got up duringthe night, and the Spaniards had drifted farther than they expected, and when morning dawned were scattered over the sea off Gravelines. Signals were made for them to collect, but before they could do soDrake and Seymour came up and opened fire within pistol shot. TheEnglish admiral saw at once that, with the wind rising from thesouth, if he could drive the unwieldy galleons north they wouldbe cut off from Dunkirk, and would not be able to beat back againuntil there was a change of wind. 

All through the morning the English ships poured a continuousshower of shot into the Spanish vessels, which, huddled togetherin a confused mass, were unable to make any return whatever. Theduke and Oquendo, with some of the best sailors among the Fleet, tried to beat out from the crowd and get room to manoeuvre, butDrake's ships were too weatherly and too well handled to permitof this, and they were driven back again into the confused mass, which was being slowly forced towards the shoals and banks of thecoasts. 

Howard came up at noon with his division, and until sunset the firewas maintained, by which time almost the last cartridge was spent, and the crews worn our by their incessant labour. They took noprizes, for they never attempted to board. They saw three greatgalleons go down, and three more drift away towards the sands ofOstend, where they were captured either by the English garrisonedthere or by three vessels sent by Lord Willoughby from Flushing, under the command of Francis Vere. Had the English ammunition lastedbut a few more hours the whole of the Armada would have been eitherdriven ashore or sunk; but when the last cartridge had been burnedthe assailants drew off to take on board the stores which had, while the fighting was going on, been brought up by some provisionships from the Thames. 

But the Spaniards were in no condition to benefit by the cessationof the attack. In spite of the terrible disadvantages under whichthey laboured, they had fought with splendid courage. The sides ofthe galleons had been riddled with shot, and the splinters caused bythe rending of the massive timbers had done even greater executionthan the iron hail. Being always to leeward, and heeling overwith the wind, the ships had been struck again and again below thewaterline, and many were only kept from sinking by nailing sheetsof lead over the shot holes. 

Their guns were, for the most part, dismounted or knocked to pieces. Several had lost masts, the carnage among the crews was frightful, and yet not a single ship hauled down her colours. The San Mateo, which was one of those that grounded between Ostend and Sluys, fought to the last, and kept Francis Vere's three ships at bay fortwo hours, until she was at last carried by boarding. 

Left to themselves at the end of the day, the Spaniards gatheredin what order they could, and made sail for the north. On countingthe losses they found that four thousand men had been killed ordrowned, and the number of wounded must have been far greater. Thecrews were utterly worn out and exhausted. They had the day beforebeen kept at work cleaning and refitting, and the fireships haddisturbed them early in the night. During the engagement there hadbeen no time to serve out food, and the labours of the long strugglehad completely exhausted them. Worst of all, they were utterlydisheartened by the day's fighting. They had been pounded by theiractive foes, who fired five shots to their one, and whose vesselssailed round and round them, while they themselves had inflictedno damage that they could perceive upon their assailants. 

The English admirals had no idea of the extent of the victory theyhad won. Howard, who had only come up in the middle of the fight, believed that they "were still wonderful great and strong, " whileeven Drake, who saw more clearly how much they had suffered, only ventured to hope that some days at least would elapse beforethey could join hands with Parma. In spite of the small store ofammunition that had arrived the night before, the English magazineswere almost empty; but they determined to show a good front, and"give chase as though they wanted nothing. "

When the morning dawned the English fleet were still to windwardof the Armada, while to leeward were lines of white foam, wherethe sea was breaking on the shoals of Holland. It seemed that theArmada was lost. At this critical moment the wind suddenly shiftedto the east. This threw the English fleet to leeward, and enabledthe Spaniards to head out from the coast and make for the NorthSea. The Spanish admiral held a council. The sea had gone down, and they had now a fair wind for Calais; and the question was putto the sailing masters and captains whether they should return intothe Channel or sail north round Scotland and Ireland, and so returnto Spain. The former was the courageous course, but the spirit of theSpaniards was broken, and the vote was in favour of what appeareda way of escape. Therefore, the shattered Fleet bore on its waynorth. On board the English fleet a similar council was being held, and it was determined that Lord Seymour's squadron should return toguard the Channel, lest Parma should take advantage of the absenceof the fleet to cross from Dunkirk to England, and that Howard andDrake with their ninety ships should pursue the Spaniards; for itwas not for a moment supposed that the latter had entirely abandonedtheir enterprise, and intended to return to Spain without makinganother effort to rejoin Parma. 

During the week's fighting Geoffrey and Lionel Vickars had takensuch part as they could in the contest; but as there had beenno hand to hand fighting, the position of the volunteers on boardthe fleet had been little more than that of spectators. The crewsworked the guns and manoeuvred the sails, and the most the ladscould do was to relieve the ship boys in carrying up powder andshot, and to take round drink to men serving the guns. When nototherwise engaged they had watched with intense excitement themanoeuvres of their own ship and of those near them, as they sweptdown towards the great hulls, delivered their broadsides, and thenshot off again before the Spaniards had had time to discharge morethan a gun or two. The sails had been pierced in several places, but not a single shot had struck the hull of the vessel. In thelast day's fighting, however, the Active became entangled amongseveral of the Spanish galleons, and being almost becalmed by theirlofty hulls, one of them ran full at her, and rolling heavily inthe sea, seemed as if she would overwhelm her puny antagonist. 

Geoffrey was standing at the end of the poop when the mizzen riggingbecame entangled in the stern gallery of the Spaniard, and a momentlater the mast snapped off, and as it fell carried him overboard. For a moment he was half stunned, but caught hold of a piece oftimber shot away from one of the enemy's ships, and clung to itmechanically. When he recovered and looked round, the Active haddrawn out from between the Spaniards, and the great galleon whichhad so nearly sunk her was close beside him. 

The sea was in a turmoil; the waves as they set in from the westbeing broken up by the rolling of the great ships, and torn by thehail of shot. The noise was prodigious, from the incessant cannonadekept up by the English ships and the return of the artillery onboard the Armada, the rending of timber, the heavy crashes as thegreat galleons rolled against one another, the shouting on boardthe Spanish ships, the creaking of the masts and yards, and theflapping of the sails. 

On trying to strike out, Geoffrey found that as he had been knockedoverboard he had struck his right knee severely against the railof the vessel, and was at present unable to use that leg. Fearfulof being run down by one of the great ships, and still more of beingcaught between two of them as they rolled, he looked round to tryto get sight of an English ship in the throng. Then, seeing thathe was entirely surrounded by Spaniards, he left the spar and swamas well as he could to the bow of a great ship close beside him, and grasping a rope trailing from the bowsprit, managed by its aidto climb up until he reached the bobstay, across which he seatedhimself with his back to the stem. The position was a precariousone, and after a time he gained the wooden carved work above, andobtained a seat there just below the bowsprit, and hidden from thesight of those on deck a few feet above him. As he knew the vesselswere drifting to leeward towards the shoals, he hoped to remainhidden until the vessel struck, and then to gain the shore. 

Presently the shifting of the positions of the ships brought thevessel on which he was into the outside line. The shots now flewthickly about, and he could from time to time feel a jar as thevessel was struck. 

So an hour went on. At the end of that time he heard a great shoutingon deck, and the sound of men running to and fro. Happening to lookdown he saw that the sea was but a few feet below him, and knewthat the great galleon was sinking. Another quarter of an hour shewas so much lower that he was sure she could nor swim many minuteslonger; and to avoid being drawn down with her he dropped into thewater and swam off. He was but a short distance away when he hearda loud cry, and glancing over his shoulder saw the ship disappearing. He swam desperately, but was caught in the suck and carried under;but there was no great depth of water, and he soon came to thesurface again. The sea was dotted with struggling men and piecesof wreckage. He swam to one of the latter, and held on until hesaw some boats, which the next Spanish ship had lowered when shesaw her consort disappearing, rowing towards them, and was soonafterwards hauled into one of them. He had closed his eyes as itcame up, and assumed the appearance of insensibility, and he layin the bottom of the boat immovable, until after a time he heardvoices above, and then felt himself being carried up the ladderand laid down on the deck. 

He remained quiet for some rime, thinking over what he had best do. He was certain that were it known he was English he would at oncebe stabbed and thrown overboard, for there was no hope of quarter;but he was for some time unable to devise any plan by which, evenfor a short rime, to conceal his nationality. He only knew a fewwords of Spanish, and would be detected the moment he opened hislips. He thought of leaping up suddenly and jumping overboard;but his chance of reaching the English ships to windward would beslight indeed. At last an idea struck him, and sitting up he openedhis eyes and looked round. Several other Spaniards who had beenpicked up lay exhausted on the deck near him. A party of soldiersand sailors close by were working a cannon. The bulwarks wereshot away in many places, dead and dying men lay scattered about, the decks were everywhere stained with blood, and no one paid anyattention to him until presently the fire began to slacken. Shortlyafterwards a Spanish officer came up and spoke to him. 

Geoffrey rose to his feet, rubbed his eyes, yawned, and burst intoan idiotic laugh. The officer spoke again but he paid no attention, and the Spaniard turned away, believing that the lad had lost hissenses from fear and the horrors of the day. 

As night came on he was several times addressed, but always withthe same result. When after dark food and wine were served out, he seized the portion offered to him, and hurrying away crouchedunder the shelter of a gun, and devoured it as if fearing it wouldbe taken from him again. 

When he saw that the sailors were beginning to repair some of themost necessary ropes and stays that had been shot away, he pushedhis way through them and took his share of the work, laughingidiotically from time to time. He had, when he saw that the galleonwas sinking, taken off his doublet, the better to be able to swim, and in his shirt and trunks there was nothing to distinguish himfrom a Spaniard, and none suspected that he was other than he seemedto be -- a ship's boy, who had lost his senses from fear. When thework was done, he threw himself on the deck with the weary sailors. His hopes were that the battle would be renewed in the morning, andthat either the ship might be captured, or that an English vesselmight pass so close alongside that he might leap over and swim toher. 

Great was his disappointment next day when the sudden change ofwind gave the Spanish fleet the weather gage, and enabled them tosteer away for the north. He joined in the work of the crew, payingno attention whatever to what was passing around him, or heedingin the slightest the remarks made to him. Once or twice when anofficer spoke to him sternly he gave a little cry, ran to the side, and crouched down as if in abject fear. In a very short time noattention was paid to him, and he was suffered to go about as hechose, being regarded as a harmless imbecile. He was in hopes thatthe next day the Spaniards would change their course and endeavourto beat back to the Channel, and was at once disappointed andsurprised as they sped on before the southwesterly wind, whichwas hourly increasing in force. Some miles behind he could see theEnglish squadron in pursuit; but these made no attempt to closeup, being well contented to see the Armada sailing away, and beingtoo straitened in ammunition to wish to bring on an engagement solong as the Spaniards were following their present course. 

The wind blew with ever increasing force; the lightly ballastedships made bad weather, rolling deep in the seas, straining heavily, and leaking badly through the opening seams and the hastily stoppedshot holes. Water was extremely scarce, and at a signal from theadmiral all the horses and mules were thrown overboard in orderto husband the supply. Several of the masts, badly injured by theEnglish shot, went by the board, and the vessels dropped behindcrippled, to be picked up by the pursuing fleet. 

Lord Howard followed as far as the mouth of the Forth; and seeingthat the Spaniards made no effort to enter the estuary, and hisprovisions being now well nigh exhausted, he hove the fleet aboutand made back for the Channel, leaving two small vessels only tofollow the Armada and watch its course, believing that it wouldmake for Denmark, refit there, and then return to rejoin Parma. 

It was a grievous disappointment to the English to be thus forcedby want of provisions to relinquish the pursuit. Had they beenproperly supplied with provisions and ammunition they could havemade an end of the Armada; whereas, they believed that by allowingthem now to escape the whole work would have to be done over again. They had sore trouble to get back again off the Norfolk coast. Thewind became so furious that the fleet was scattered. A few of thelargest ships reached Margate; others were driven into Harwich, others with difficulty kept the sea until the storm broke. 

It might have been thought that after such service as the fleethad rendered even Elizabeth might have been generous; but now thatthe danger was over, she became more niggardly than ever. No freshprovisions were supplied for the sick men, and though in the fightoff the Dutch coast only some fifty or sixty had been killed, inthe course of a very short time the crews were so weakened by deathsand disease that scarce a ship could have put to sea, however urgentthe necessity. Drake and Howard spent every penny they could raisein buying fresh meat and vegetables, and in procuring some sort ofshelter on shore for the sick. Had the men received the wages dueto them they could have made a shift to have purchased what theyso urgently required; but though the Treasury was full of money, not a penny was forthcoming until every item of the accounts hadbeen investigated and squabbled over. Howard was compelled to payfrom his private purse for everything that had been purchased atPlymouth, Sir John Hawkins was absolutely ruined by the demandsmade on him to pay for necessaries supplied to the fleet, and hadthe admirals and sailors of the fleet that saved England behavedlike ignominious cowards, their treatment could not have been worsethan that which they received at the hands of their sovereign. 

But while the English seamen were dying like sheep from diseaseand neglect, their conquered foes were faring no better. They hadbreathed freely for the first time when they saw the English fleetbear up; an examination was made of the provisions that were left, and the crews were placed on rations of eight ounces of bread, half a pint of wine, and a pint of water a day. The fleet was stilla great one, for of the hundred and fifty ships which had sailedfrom Corunna, a hundred and twenty still held together. The weathernow turned bitterly cold, with fog and mist, squalls and drivingshowers; and the vessels, when they reached the north coast ofScotland, lost sight of each other, and each struggled for herselfin the tempestuous sea. 

A week later the weather cleared, and on the 9th of August Geoffreylooking round at daybreak saw fifteen other ships in sight. Amongthese were the galleons of Calderon and Ricaldo, the Rita, SanMarcos, and eleven other vessels. Signals were flying from all ofthem, but the sea was so high that it was scarce possible to lowera boat. That night it again blew hard and the fog closed in, andin the morning Geoffrey found that the ship he was on, and allthe others, with the exception of that of Calderon, were steeringnorth; the intention of Ricaldo and De Leyva being to make for theOrkneys and refit there. Calderon had stood south, and had comeupon Sidonia with fifty ships; and these, bearing well away to thewest of Ireland, finally succeeded for the most part in reachingSpain, their crews reduced by sickness and want to a mere shadowof their original strength. 

The cold became bitter as De Leyva's ships made their way towardsthe Orkneys. The storm was furious, and the sailors, unaccustomedto the cold and weakened by disease and famine, could no longerwork their ships, and De Leyva was obliged at last to abandonhis intention and make south. One galleon was driven on the FaroeIslands, a second on the Orkneys, and a third on the Isle of Mull, where it was attacked by the natives and burned with almost everyone on board. The rest managed to make the west coast of Ireland, and the hope that they would find shelter in Galway Bay, or themouth of the Shannon, began to spring up in the breasts of theexhausted crews. 

The Irish were their co-religionists and allies, and had only beenwaiting for news of the success of the Armada to rise in arms againstthe English, who had but few troops there. Rumours of disaster hadarrived, and a small frigate had been driven into Tralee Bay. Thefears of the garrison at Tralee Castle overcame their feelings ofhumanity, and all on board were put to death. Two galleons put intoDingle, and landing begged for water; but the natives, decidingthat the Spanish cause was a lost one, refused to give them a drop, seized the men who had landed in the boats, and the galleons hadto put to sea again. 

Another ship of a thousand tons, Our Lady of the Rosary, was driveninto the furious straits between the Blasket Islands and the coastof Kerry. Of her crew of seven hundred, five hundred had died. Before she got halfway through she struck among the breakers, andall the survivors perished save the son of the pilot, who was washedashore lashed to a plank. Six others who had reached the mouth ofthe Shannon sent their boats ashore for water; but although therewere no English there the Irish feared to supply them, even thoughthe Spaniards offered any sum of money for a few casks. One of theships was abandoned and the others put to sea, only to be dashedashore in the same gale that wrecked Our Lady of the Rosary, andof all their crews only one hundred and fifty men were cast ashorealive. Along the coast of Connemara, Mayo, and Sligo many otherships were wrecked. In almost every case the crews who reached theshore were at once murdered by the native savages for the sake oftheir clothes and jewellery. 

Geoffrey had suffered as much as the rest of the crew on boardthe galleon in which he sailed. All were so absorbed by their ownsuffering and misery that none paid any attention to the idiot boyin their midst. He worked at such work as there was to do: assistedto haul on the ropes, to throw the dead overboard, and to do whatcould be done for the sick and wounded. Like all on board he wasreduced almost to a skeleton, and was scarce able to stand. 

As the surviving ships passed Galway Bay, one of them, which wasleaking so badly that she could only have been kept afloat a fewhours in any case, entered it, and brought up opposite the town. DonLewis of Cordova, who commanded, sent a party on shore, believingthat in Galway, between which town and Spain there had always beenclose connections, they would be well received. They were, however, at once taken prisoners. An attempt was made to get up the anchorsagain, but the crew were too feeble to be able to do so, and thenatives coming out in their boats, all were taken prisoners and senton shore. Sir Richard Bingham, the governor of Connaught, arrivedin a few hours, and at once despatched search parties through Clareand Connemara to bring all Spaniards cast ashore alive to the town, and sent his son to Mayo to fetch down all who landed there. Butyoung Bingham's mission proved useless; every Spaniard who hadlanded had been murdered by the natives, well nigh three thousandhaving been slain by the axes and knives of the savages who professedto be their co-religionists. 

Sir Richard Bingham was regarded as a humane man, but he fearedthe consequences should the eleven hundred prisoners collected atGalway be restored to health and strength. He had but a handful oftroops under him, and had had the greatest difficulty in keepingdown the Irish alone. With eleven hundred Spanish soldiers to aidthem the task would be impossible, and accordingly he gave ordersthat all, with the exception of Don Lewis himself, and three orfour other nobles, should be executed. The order was carried out;Don Lewis, with those spared, was sent under an escort to Dublin, but the others being too feeble to walk were killed or died on theway, and Don Lewis himself was the sole survivor out of the crewsof a dozen ships. 

De Leyva, the most popular officer in the Armada, had with him inhis ship two hundred and fifty young nobles of the oldest familiesin Spain. He was twice wrecked. The first time all reached theshore in safety, and were protected by O'Niel, who was virtuallythe sovereign of the north of Ulster. He treated them kindly fora time. They then took to sea again, but were finally wrecked offDunluce, and all on board save five perished miserably. Over eightthousand Spaniards died on the Irish coast. Eleven hundred were putto death by Bingham, three thousand murdered by the Irish, the restdrowned; and of the whole Armada but fifty-four vessels, carryingbetween nine and ten thousand worn out men, reached Spain, and ofthe survivors a large proportion afterwards died from the effectsof the sufferings they had endured. 

CHAPTER X

THE WAR IN HOLLAND

In the confusion caused by the collision of the Active with theSpanish galleon no one had noticed the accident which had befallenGeoffrey Vickars, and his brother's distress was great when, on theship getting free from among the Spaniards, he discovered thatGeoffrey was missing. He had been by his side on the poop buta minute before the mast fell, and had no doubt that he had beencarried overboard by its wreck. That he had survived he had notthe least hope, and when a week later the Active on her way backtowards the Thames was driven into Harwich, he at once landed andcarried the sad news to his parents. England was wild with joy atits deliverance, but the household at Hedingham was plunged intodeep sorrow. 

Weeks passed and then Lionel received a letter from Francis Veresaying that Parma's army was advancing into Holland, and that asactive work was at hand he had best, if his intentions remainedunchanged, join him without delay. 

He started two days later for Harwich, and thence took ship forBergen op Zoom. Anchoring at Flushing, he learned that the Duke ofParma had already sat down in front of Bergen op Zoom, and had onthe 7th attempted to capture Tholen on the opposite side of thechannel, but had been repulsed by the regiment of Count Solms, witha loss of 400 men. He had then thrown up works against the waterforts, and hot fighting had gone on, the garrison making frequentsallies upon the besiegers. The water forts still held out, andthe captain therefore determined to continue his voyage into thetown. The ship was fired at by the Spanish batteries, but passedsafely between the water forts and dropped anchor in the port onthe last day of September, Lionel having been absent from Hollandjust a year. He landed at once and made his way to the lodgings ofFrancis Vere, by whom he was received with great cordiality. 

"I was greatly grieved, " he said after the first greetings, "tohear of your brother's death. I felt it as if he had been a nearrelative of my own. I had hoped to see you both; and that affairconcerning which my cousin wrote to me, telling me how cleverlyyou had discovered a plot against the queen's life, showed me thatyou would both be sure to make your way. Your father and mothermust have felt the blow terribly?"

"They have indeed, " Lionel said. "I do not think, however, thatthey altogether give up hope. They cling to the idea that he mayhave been picked up by some Spanish ship and may now be a prisonerin Spain. "

Francis Vere shook his head. 

"Of course, I know, " Lionel went on, "their hope is altogetherwithout foundation; for even had Geoffrey gained one of theirships, he would at once have been thrown overboard. Still I ratherencouraged the idea, for it is better that hope should die outgradually than be extinguished at a blow; and slight though itwas it enabled my father and mother to bear up better than theyotherwise would have done. Had it not been for that I believe thatmy mother would have well nigh sunk beneath it. I was very gladwhen I got your letter, for active service will be a distraction tomy sorrow. We have ever been together, Geoffrey and I, and I feellike one lost without him. You have not had much fighting here, Ithink, since I have been away?"

"No, indeed; you have been far more lucky than I have, " Francis Veresaid. "With the exception of the fight with the San Mateo I havebeen idle ever since I saw you, for not a shot has been fired here, while you have been taking part in the great fight for the veryexistence of our country. It is well that Parma has been wastingnine months at Dunkirk, for it would have gone hard with us hadhe marched hither instead of waiting there for the arrival of theArmada. Our force here has fallen away to well nigh nothing. Thesoldiers could get no pay, and were almost starved; their clotheswere so ragged that it was pitiful to see them. Great numbers havedied, and more gone back to England. As to the Dutch, they are moreoccupied in quarrelling with us than in preparing for defence, andthey would right willingly see us go so that we did but deliverFlushing and Brill and this town back again to them. I was trulyglad when I heard that Parma had broken up his camp at Dunkirkwhen the Armada sailed away, and was marching hither. Now that hehas come, it may be that these wretched disputes will come to anend, and that something like peace and harmony will prevail in ourcouncils. He could not have done better, as far as we are concerned, than in coming to knock his head against these walls; for Bergenis far too strong for him to take, and he will assuredly meet withno success here such as would counterbalance in any way the blowthat Spanish pride has suffered in the defeat of the Armada. Ithink, Lionel, that you have outgrown your pageship, and since youhave been fighting as a gentleman volunteer in Drake's fleet youhad best take the same rank here. "

The siege went on but slowly. Vigorous sorties were made, and thecavalry sometimes sallied out from the gates and made excursions asfar as Wouw, a village three miles away, and took many prisoners. Among these were two commissaries of ordnance, who were intrustedto the safe keeping of the Deputy Provost Redhead. They were notstrictly kept, and were allowed to converse with the provost'sfriends. One of these, William Grimeston, suspected that one ofthe commissaries, who pretended to be an Italian, was really anEnglish deserter who had gone over with the traitor Stanley; andin order to see if his suspicions were correct, pretended that hewas dissatisfied with his position and would far rather be fightingon the other side. The man at once fell into the trap, acknowledgedthat he was an Englishman, and said that if Grimeston and Redheadwould but follow his advice they would soon become rich men, forthat if they could arrange to give up one of the forts to Parmathey would be magnificently rewarded. 

Redhead and Grimeston pretended to agree, but at once informed LordWilloughby, who was in command, of the offer that had been made tothem. They were ordered to continue their negotiations with thetraitor. The latter furnished them with letters to Stanley andParma, and with these they made their way out of the town at nightto the Spanish camp. They had an interview with the duke, andpromised to deliver the north water fort over to him, for whichservice Redhead was to receive 1200 crowns and Grimeston 700 crowns, and a commission in Stanley's regiment of traitors. 

Stanley himself entertained them in his tent, and Parma presentedthem with two gold chains. They then returned to Bergen and relatedall that had taken place to Lord Willoughby. The matter was kepta profound secret in the town, Francis Vere, who was in command ofthe north fort, and a few others only being made acquainted withwhat was going on. 

On the appointed night, 22d of October, Grimeston went out alone, Redhead's supposed share of the business being to open the gatesof the fort. When Grimeston arrived at Parma's camp he found thatthe Spaniards had become suspicious. He was bound and placed incharge of a Spanish captain, who was ordered to stab him at onceif there was any sign of treachery. It was a dark night; the tidewas out, for the land over which the Spaniards had to advance wasflooded at other times. The attacking column consisted of threethousand men, including Stanley's regiment; and a number of knightsand nobles accompanied it as volunteers. 

As they approached the forts -- Grimeston in front closely guardedby the Spanish captain -- it was seen by the assailants that Redheadhad kept his word: the drawbridge across the moat was down and theportcullis was up. Within the fort Lord Willoughby, Vere, and twothousand men were waiting for them. When about fifty had crossed thedrawbridge the portcullis was suddenly let fall and the drawbridgehauled up. As the portcullis thundered down Grimeston tripped upthe surprised Spaniard, and, leaping into the water, managed tomake his way to the foot of the walls. A discharge of musketry andartillery from the fort killed a hundred and fifty of the attackingparty, while those who had crossed the drawbridge were all eitherkilled or taken prisoners. But the water in the moat was low. TheSpaniards gallantly waded across and attacked the palisades, butwere repulsed in their endeavour to climb them. While the fight wasgoing on the water in the moat was rising, and scores were washedaway and drowned as they attempted to return. 

Parma continued the siege for some little time, but made no realattempt to take the place after having been repulsed at the northfort; and on the 12th of November broke up his camp and returnedto Brussels. 

After the siege was over Lord Willoughby knighted twelve ofhis principal officers, foremost among whom was Francis Vere, whowas now sent home with despatches by his general, and remained inEngland until the end of January, when he was appointed sergeantmajor general of the forces, a post of great responsibility and muchhonour, by Lord Willoughby, with the full approval of the queen'sgovernment. He was accompanied on his return by his brother Robert. 

A month after Sir Francis Vere's return Lord Willoughby leftfor England, and the whole burden of operations in the field fellupon Vere. His first trouble arose from the mutinous conduct ofthe garrison of Gertruydenberg. This was an important town on thebanks of the old Maas, and was strongly fortified, one side beingprotected by the Maas while the river Douge swept round two othersides of its walls. Its governor, Count Hohenlohe, had been unpopular, the troops had received no pay, and there had been a partial mutinybefore the siege of Bergen op Zoom began. This was appeased, bythe appointment of Sir John Wingfield, Lord Willoughby's brotherin law, as its governor. 

In the winter the discontent broke out again. The soldiers had beenmost unjustly treated by the States, and there were long arrearsof pay, and at first Sir John Wingfield espoused the cause of themen. Sir Francis Vere tried in vain to arrange matters. The Dutchauthorities would not pay up the arrears, the men would not returnto their duty until they did so, and at last became so exasperatedthat they ceased to obey their governor and opened communicationswith the enemy. Prince Maurice, who was now three and twenty yearsold, and devoted to martial pursuits and the cause of his countrymen, after consultation with Sir Francis Vere, laid siege to the townand made a furious assault upon it on the water aide. But the Dutchtroops, although led by Count Solms and Count Philip of Nassau, were repulsed with great loss. The prince then promised nor onlya pardon, but that the demands of the garrison should be compliedwith; but it was too late, and four days later Gertruydenberg wasdelivered up by the mutineers to the Duke of Parma, the soldiersbeing received into the Spanish service, while Wingfield and theofficers were permitted to retire. 

The States were furious, as this was the third city commanded byEnglishmen that had been handed over to the enemy. The bad feelingexcited by the treachery of Sir William Stanley and Roland Yorkeat Deventer and Zutphen had died out after the gallant defence ofthe English at Sluys, but now broke out again afresh, and chargesof treachery were brought not only against Wingfield but againstmany other English officers, including Sir Francis Vere. Thequeen, however, wrote so indignantly to the States that they hadto withdraw their charges against most of the English officers. 

In May Lord Willoughby, who was still in London, resigned his command. A number of old officers of distinction who might have laid claimsto succeed him, among them Sir John Norris, Sir Roger Williams, Sir Thomas Wilford, Sir William Drury, Sir Thomas Baskerville, andSir John Burrough, were withdrawn from the Netherlands to serve inFrance or Ireland, and no general in chief or lieutenant general wasappointed, Sir Francis Vere as sergeant major receiving authorityto command all soldiers already in the field or to be sent out duringthe absence of the general and lieutenant general. His officialtitle was Her Majesty's Sergeant Major in the Field. The garrisonsin the towns were under the command of their own governors, andthose could supply troops for service in the field according totheir discretion. 

The appointment of so young a man as Sir Francis Vere to a postdemanding not only military ability but great tact and diplomaticpower, was abundant proof of the high estimate formed of himby the queen and her counsellors. The position was one of extremedifficulty. He had to keep on good terms with the queen and hergovernment, with the government of the States, the English agent atthe Hague, Prince Maurice in command of the army of the Netherlands, the English governors of the towns, and the officers or men of theforce under his own command. Fortunately Barneveldt, who at thattime was the most prominent man in the States, had a high opinionof Vere. Sir Thomas Bodley, the queen's agent, had much confidencein him, and acted with him most cordially, and Prince Mauriceentertained a great respect for him, consulted him habitually inall military matters, and placed him in the position of marshalof the camp of the army of the Netherlands, in addition to his owncommand of the English portion of that army. 

Vere's first undertaking was to lead a force of 12, 000 men, ofwhom half were English, to prevent Count Mansfelt from crossingthe Maas with an army of equal strength. Prince Maurice was presentin person as general in chief. Intrenchments were thrown up andartillery planted; but just as Mansfelt was preparing to cross histroops mutinied, and he was obliged to fall back. 

In October, with 900 of his own troops and twelve companies of Dutchhorse, Sir Francis Vere succeeded in throwing a convoy of provisionsinto the town of Rheinberg, which was besieged by a large forceof the enemy. As soon as he returned the States requested him toendeavour to throw in another convoy, as Count Mansfelt was marchingto swell the force of the besiegers, and, after his arrival itwould be well nigh impossible to send further aid into the town. Vere took with him 900 English and 900 Dutch infantry, and 800Dutch cavalry. The enemy had possession of a fortified countryhouse called Loo, close to which lay a thick wood traversed only bya narrow path, with close undergrowth and swampy ground on eitherside. The enemy were in great force around Loo, and came out toattack the expedition as it passed through the wood. Sending theDutch troops on first, Vere attacked the enemy vigorously with hisinfantry and drove them back to the inclosure of Loo. As soon ashis whole force had crossed the wood, he halted them and orderedthem to form in line of battle facing the wood through which theyhad just passed, and from which the enemy were now pouring out ingreat force. 

In order to give time to his troops to prepare for the action Veretook half his English infantry and advanced against them. Theymoved forward, and a stubborn fight took place between the pikemen. Vere's horse was killed, and fell on him so that he could notrise; but the English closed round him, and he was rescued withno other harm than a bruised leg and several pike thrusts throughhis clothes. While the conflict between the pikemen was going onthe English arquebusiers opened fire on the flank of the enemy, and they began to fall back. Four times they rallied and chargedthe English, but were at last broken and scattered through the wood. The cavalry stationed there left their horses and fled through theundergrowth. Pressing forward the little English force next fellupon twenty-four companies of Neapolitan infantry, who were defeatedwithout difficulty. The four hundred and fifty Englishmen thenjoined the main force, which marched triumphantly with their convoyof provisions into Rheinberg, and the next morning fortunately turningthick and foggy the force made its way back without interruptionby the enemy. 

CHAPTER XI

IN SPAIN

Alone among the survivors of the great Spanish Armada, GeoffreyVickars saw the coast of Ireland fade away from sight without afeeling of satisfaction or relief. His hope had been that the shipwould be wrecked on her progress down the coast. He knew not thatthe wild Irish were slaying all whom the sea spared, and thatignorant as they were of the English tongue, he would undoubtedlyhave shared the fate of his Spanish companions. He thought onlyof the risk of being drowned, and would have preferred taking thisto the certainty of a captivity perhaps for life in the Spanishprisons. The part that he had played since he had been picked upoff Gravelines could not be sustained indefinitely. He might aswell spend his life in prison, where at least there would be somefaint hope of being exchanged, as wander about Spain all his lifeas an imbecile beggar. 

As soon, therefore, as he saw that the perils of the coast ofIreland were passed, and that the vessel was likely to reach Spainin safety, he determined that he would on reaching a port disclosehis real identity. There were on board several Scotch and Irishvolunteers, and he decided to throw himself upon the pity of one ofthese rather than on that of the Spaniards. He did not think thatin any case his life was in danger. Had he been detected whenfirst picked up, or during the early part of the voyage, he woulddoubtless have been thrown overboard without mercy; but now thatthe passions of the combatants had subsided, and that he had beenso long among them, and had, as he believed, won the goodwill ofmany by the assistance he had rendered to the sick and wounded, hethought that there was little fear of his life being taken in coldblood. 

One of the Irish volunteers, Gerald Burke by name, had for a longtime been seriously ill, and Geoffrey had in many small ways shownhim kindness as he lay helpless on the deck, and he determinedfinally to confide in him. Although still very weak, Burke was nowconvalescent, and was sitting alone by the poop rail gazing uponthe coast of Spain with eager eyes, when Geoffrey, under the pretextof coiling down a rope, approached him. The young man nodded kindlyto him. 

"Our voyage is nearly over, my poor lad, " he said in Spanish, "andyour troubles now will be worse than mine. You have given me manya drink of water from your scanty supply, and I wish that I coulddo something for you in return; but I know that you do not evenunderstand what I say to you. "

"Would you give me an opportunity of speaking to you after nightfall, Mr. Burke, " Geoffrey said in English, "when no one will notice usspeaking?"

The Irishman gave a start of astonishment at hearing himselfaddressed in English. 

"My life is in your hands, sir; pray, do not betray me, " Geoffreysaid rapidly as he went on coiling down the rope. 

"I will be at this place an hour after nightfall, " the young Irishmanreplied when he recovered from his surprise. "Your secret will besafe with me. "

At the appointed time Geoffrey returned to the spot. The deckswere now deserted, for a drizzling rain was falling, and all savethose on duty had retired below, happy in the thought that on thefollowing morning they would be in port. 

"Now, tell me who you are, " the young Irishman began. "I thought youwere a Spanish sailor, one of those we picked up when the Spanishgalleon next to us foundered. "

Geoffrey then told him how he had been knocked off an English shipby the fall of a mast, had swum to the galleon and taken refugebeneath her bowsprit until she sank, and how, when picked up andcarried on to the Spanish ship, he feigned to have lost his sensesin order to conceal his ignorance of Spanish. 

"I knew, " he said, "that were I recognized as English at the timeI should at once be killed, but I thought that if I could concealwho I was for a time I should simply be sent to the galleys, whereI have heard that there are many English prisoners working. "

"I think death would have been preferable to that lot, " Mr. Burkesaid. 

"Yes, sir; but there is always the hope of escape or of exchange. When you spoke kindly to me this afternoon I partly understood whatyou said, for in this long time I have been on board I have cometo understand a little Spanish, and I thought that maybe you wouldassist me in some way. "

"I would gladly do so, though I regard Englishmen as the enemiesof my country; but in what way can I help you? I could furnish youwith a disguise, but your ignorance of Spanish would lead to yourdetection immediately. "

"I have been thinking it over, sir, and it seemed to me thatas there will be no objection to my landing tomorrow, thinking asthey do that I have lost my senses, I might join you after you oncegot out of the town. I have some money in my waistbelt, and if youwould purchase some clothes for me I might then join you as yourservant as you ride along. At the next town you come to none wouldknow but that I had been in your service during the voyage, andthere would be nothing strange in you, an Irish gentleman, beingaccompanied by an Irish servant who spoke but little Spanish. I would serve you faithfully, sir, until perhaps some opportunitymight occur for my making my escape to England. "

"Yes, I think that might be managed, " the young Irishman said. "WhenI land tomorrow I will buy some clothes suitable for a serving man. I do nor know the names of the hotels on shore, so you must watchme when I land and see where I put up. Come there in the evening atnine o'clock. I will issue out and give you the bundle of clothes, and tell you at what hour in the morning I have arranged to start. I will hire two horses; when they come round to the door, join mein front of the hotel and busy yourself in packing my trunks onthe baggage mules. When you have done that, mount the second horseand ride after me; the people who will go with us with the horseswill naturally suppose that you have landed with me. Should any ofour shipmates here see us start, it is not likely that they willrecognize you. If they do so, I need simply say that as you had shownme such kindness on board ship I had resolved to take you with meto Madrid in order to see if anything could be done to restore youto reason. However, it is better that you should keep in the backgroundas much as possible. I will arrange to start at so early an hourin the morning that none of those who may land with me from theship, and may put up at the same inn, are likely to be about. "

The next morning the vessel entered port. They were soon surroundedby boats full of people inquiring anxiously for news of other ships, and for friends and acquaintances on board. Presently large boatswere sent off by the authorities, and the disembarkation of the sickand the helpless began. This indeed included the greater portionof the survivors, for there were but two or three score on boardwho were capable of dragging themselves about, the rest beingcompletely prostrate by disease, exhaustion, hunger, and thirst. Geoffrey was about to descend into one of the boats, when the officerin command said roughly: "Remain on board and do your work, thereis no need for your going into the hospital. " One of the ship'sofficers, however, explained that the lad had altogether lost hissenses, and was unable either to understand when spoken to or toreply to questions. Consequently he was permitted to take his placein the boat. 

As soon as he stepped ashore he wandered away among the crowd ofspectators. A woman, observing his wan face and feeble walk, calledhim into her house, and set food and wine before him. He made ahearty meal, but only shook his head when she addressed him, andlaughed childishly and muttered his thanks in Spanish when shebestowed a dollar upon him as he left. He watched at the port whileboat load after boat load of sick came ashore, until at last onecontaining the surviving officers and gentlemen with their baggagereached the land. Then he kept Gerald Burke in sight until heentered an inn, followed by two men carrying his baggage. Severaltimes during the day food and money were offered him, the inhabitantsbeing full of horror and pity at the sight of the famishing survivorsof the crew of the galleon. 

At nine o'clock in the evening Geoffrey took up his station nearthe door of the inn. A few minutes later Gerald Burke came out witha bundle. "Here are the clothes, " he said. "I have hired horses forour journey to Madrid. They will be at the door at six o'clock inthe morning. I have arranged to travel by very short stages, for atfirst neither you nor I could sit very long upon a horse; however, I hope we shall soon gain strength as we go. "

Taking the bundle, Geoffrey walked a short distance from the townand lay down upon the ground under some trees. The night was a warmone, and after the bitter cold they had suffered during the greaterpart of the voyage, it felt almost sultry to him. At daybreak inthe morning he rose, put on the suit of clothes Gerald Burke hadprovided, washed his face in a little stream, and proceeded to theinn. He arrived there just as the clocks were striking six. A fewminutes later two men with two horses and four mules came up tothe door, and shortly afterwards Gerald Burke came our. Geoffrey atonce joined him; the servants of the inn brought out the baggage, which was fastened by the muleteers on to two of the animals. Gerald Burke mounted one of the horses and Geoffrey the other, andat once rode on, the muleteers mounting the other two mules andfollowing with those carrying the baggage. 

"That was well managed, " Gerald Burke said as they rode out of thetown. "The muleteers can have no idea that you have but just joinedme, and there is little chance of any of my comrades on board shipovertaking us, as all intend to stop for a few days to recruitthemselves before going on. If they did they would not be likely torecognize you in your present attire, or to suspect that my Irishservant is the crazy boy of the ship. "

After riding at an easy pace for two hours, they halted under theshade of some trees. Fruit, bread, and wine were produced froma wallet on one of the mules, and they sat down and breakfasted. After a halt of an hour they rode on until noon, when they againhalted until four in the afternoon, for the sun was extremely hot, and both Gerald Burke and Geoffrey were so weak they scarce couldsit their horses. Two hours further riding took them to a largevillage, where they put up at the inn. Geoffrey now fell into hisplace as Mr. Burke's servant -- saw to the baggage being takeninside, and began for the first time to try his tongue at Spanish. He got on better than he had expected; and as Mr. Burke spoke witha good deal of foreign accent, it did not seem in any way singularto the people of the inn that his servant should speak but littleof the language. 

Quietly they journeyed on, doing but short distances for the firstthree or four days, but as they gained strength pushing on faster, and by the time they reached Madrid both were completely recoveredfrom the effects of their voyage. Madrid was in mourning, for therewas scarce a family but had lost relations in the Armada. Mr. Burkeat once took lodgings and installed Geoffrey as his servant. Hehad many friends and acquaintances in the city, where he had beenresiding for upwards of a year previous to the sailing of theArmada. 

For some weeks Geoffrey went out but little, spending his time inreading Spanish books and mastering the language as much as possible. He always conversed in that language with Mr. Burke, and at theend of six weeks was able to talk Spanish with some fluency. Henow generally accompanied Mr. Burke if he went out, following himin the streets and standing behind his chair when he dined abroad. He was much amused at all he saw, making many acquaintances amongthe lackeys of Mr. Burke's friends, dining with them downstairs afterthe banquets were over, and often meeting them of an evening whenhe had nothing to do, and going with them to places of entertainment. 

In this way his knowledge of Spanish improved rapidly, and althoughhe still spoke with an accent he could pass well as one who hadbeen for some years in the country. He was now perfectly at easewith the Spanish gentlemen of Mr. Burke's acquaintance. It wasonly when Irish and Scotch friends called upon his master that hefeared awkward questions, and upon these occasions he showed himselfas little as possible. When alone with Gerald Burke the latteralways addressed Geoffrey as a friend rather than as a servant, andmade no secret with him as to his position and means. He had beenconcerned in a rising in Ireland, and had fled the country, bringingwith him a fair amount of resources. Believing that the Armada wascertain to be crowned with success, and that he should ere long berestored to his estates in Ireland, he had, upon his first comingto Spain, spent his money freely. His outfit for the expeditionhad made a large inroad upon his store, and his resources were nownearly at an end. 

"What is one to do, Geoffrey? I don't want to take a commission inPhilip's army, though my friends could obtain one for me at once;but I have no desire to spend the rest of my life in the Netherlandsstorming the towns of the Dutch burghers. "

"Or rather trying to storm them, " Geoffrey said, smiling; "therehave not been many towns taken of late years. "

"Nor should I greatly prefer to be campaigning in France, " Geraldwent on, paying no attention to the interruption. "I have no loveeither for Dutch Calvinists or French Huguenots; but I have nodesire either to be cutting their throats or for them to be cuttingmine. I should like a snug berth under the crown here or at Cadiz, or at Seville; but I see no chance whatever of my obtaining one. I cannot take up the trade of a footpad, though disbanded soldiersturned robbers are common enough in Spain. What is to be done?"

"If I am not mistaken, " Geoffrey said with a smile, "your mind isalready made up. It is not quite by accident that you are in thegardens of the Retiro every evening, and that a few words are alwaysexchanged with a certain young lady as she passes with her duenna. "

"Oh! you have observed that, " Gerald Burke replied with a laugh. "Your eyes are sharper than I gave you credit for, Master Geoffrey. Yes, that would set me on my legs without doubt, for Donna Inezis the only daughter and heiress of the Marquis of Ribaldo; butyou see there is a father in the case, and if that father had theslightest idea that plain Gerald Burke was lifting his eyes to hisdaughter it would not be many hours before Gerald Burke had severalinches of steel in his body. "

"That I can imagine, " Geoffrey said, "since it is, as I learn frommy acquaintances among the lackeys, a matter of common talk thatthe marquis intends to marry her to the son of the Duke of Sottomayor. "

"Inez hates him, " Gerald Burke said. "It is just like my ill luck, that instead of being drowned as most of the others were, he hashad the luck to get safely back again. However, he is still ill, and likely to be so for some time. He was not so accustomed tostarving as some of us, and he suffered accordingly. He is down athis estates near Seville. "

"But what do you think of doing?" Geoffrey asked. 

"That is just what I am asking you. "

"It seems to me, certainly, " Geoffrey went on, "that unless youreally mean to run off with the young lady -- for I suppose thereis no chance in the world of your marrying her in any other way --it will be better both for you and her that you should avoid forthe future these meetings in the gardens or elsewhere, and cast yourthoughts in some other direction for the bettering of your fortunes. "

"That is most sage advice, Geoffrey, " the young Irishman laughed, "and worthy of my father confessor; but it is not so easy to follow. In the first place, I must tell you that I do not regard Inez as inany way a step to fortune, but rather as a step towards a dungeon. It would be vastly better for us both if she were the daughter ofsome poor hidalgo like myself. I could settle down then with her, and plant vines and make wine, and sell what I don't drink myself. As it is, I have the chance of being put out of the way if it isdiscovered that Inez and I are fond of each other; and in the nextplace, if we do marry I shall have to get her safely out of thekingdom, or else she will have to pass the rest of her life in aconvent, and I the rest of mine in a prison or in the galleys; thatis if I am not killed as soon as caught, which is by far the mostlikely result. Obnoxious sons in law do not live long in Spain. Soyou see, Geoffrey, the prospect is a bad one altogether; and if itwere not that I dearly love Inez, and that I am sure she will beunhappy with Philip of Sottomayor, I would give the whole thingup, and make love to the daughter of some comfortable citizen whowould give me a corner of his house and a seat at his table forthe rest of my days. "

"But, seriously --" Geoffrey began. 

"Well, seriously, Geoffrey, my intention is to run away with Inezif it can be managed; but how it is to be managed at present I havenot the faintest idea. To begin with, the daughter of a Spanishgrandee is always kept in a very strong cage closely guarded, andit needs a very large golden key to open it. Now, as you are aware, gold is a very scarce commodity with me. Then, after getting herout, a lavish expenditure would be needed for our flight. We shouldhave to make our way to the sea coast, to do all sorts of thingsto throw dust into the eyes of our pursuers, and to get a passageto some place beyond the domains of Philip, which means either toFrance, England, or the Netherlands. Beyond all this will be thequestion of future subsistence until, if ever, the marquis makes uphis mind to forgive his daughter and take her to his heart again, a contingency, in my opinion, likely to be extremely remote. "

"And what does the Lady Inez say to it all?" Geoffrey asked. 

"The Lady Inez has had small opportunity of saying anything on thesubject, Geoffrey. Here in Spain there are mighty few opportunitiesfor courtship. With us at home these matters are easy enough, andthere is no lack of opportunity for pleading your suit and winninga girl's heart if it is to be won; but here in Spain matters arealtogether different, and an unmarried girl is looked after assharply as if she was certain to get into some mischief or otherthe instant she had an opportunity. She is never suffered to befor a moment alone with a man; out of doors or in she has always aduenna by her side; and as to a private chat, the thing is simplyimpossible. "

"Then how do you manage to make love?" Geoffrey asked. 

"Well, a very little goes a long way in Spain. The manner of a bow, the wave of a fan, the dropping of a glove or flower, the touchof a hand in a crowded room -- each of these things go as far asa month's open love making in Ireland. "

"Then how did you manage with the duenna so as to be able to speakto her in the gardens?"

"Well, in the first place, I made myself very attentive to theduenna; in the second place, the old lady is devout, and you knowIreland is the land of saints, and I presented her with an amuletcontaining a paring of the nail of St. Patrick. "

Geoffrey burst into a laugh, in which the Irishman joined. 

"Well, if it was not really St. Patrick's, " the latter went on, "it came from Ireland anyhow, which is the next best thing. Thenin the third place, the old lady is very fond of Inez; and althoughshe is as strict as a dragon, Inez coaxed her into the belief thatthere could not be any harm in our exchanging a few words when shewas close by all the time to hear what was said. Now, I think youknow as much as I do about the matter, Geoffrey. You will understandthat a few notes have been exchanged, and that Inez loves me. Beyond that everything is vague and uncertain, and I have not theslightest idea what will come of it. "

Some weeks passed and nothing was done. The meetings between GeraldBurke and Inez in the Gardens of the Retiro had ceased a day or twoafterwards, the duenna having positively refused to allow them tocontinue, threatening Inez to inform her father of them unless shegave them up. 

Gerald Burke's funds dwindled rapidly, although he and Geoffreylived in the very closest way. 

"What in the world is to be done, Geoffrey? I have only got twentydollars left, which at the outside will pay for our lodgings andfood for another month. For the life of me I cannot see what is tobe done when that is gone, unless we take to the road. "

Geoffrey shook his head. "As far as I am concerned, " he said, "aswe are at war with Spain, it would be fair if I met a Spanish shipat sea to capture and plunder it, but I am afraid the laws of wardo not justify private plunder. I should be perfectly ready to goout and take service in a vineyard, or to earn my living in anyway if it could be managed. "

"I would rob a cardinal if I had the chance, " Gerald Burke said, "and if I ever got rich would restore his money four fold andso obtain absolution; only, unfortunately, I do not see my way torobbing a cardinal. As to digging in the fields, Geoffrey, I wouldrather hang myself at once. I am constitutionally averse to labour, and if one once took to that sort of thing there would be an endto everything. "

"It is still open to you, " Geoffrey said, "to get your friends toobtain a commission for you. "

"I could do that, " Gerald said moodily, "but of all things that iswhat I should most hate. "

"You might make your peace with the English government and get someof your estates back again. "

"That I will not do to feed myself, " Gerald Burke said firmly. "Ihave thought that if I ever carry off Inez I might for her sake doso, for I own that now all hope of help from Spain is at an end, our cause in Ireland is lost, and it is no use going on strugglingagainst the inevitable; but I am not going to sue the Englishgovernment as a beggar for myself. No doubt I could borrow smallsums from Irishmen and Scotchmen here, and hold on for a few months;but most of them are well nigh as poor as I am myself, and I wouldnot ask them. Besides, there would be no chance of my repaying them;and, if I am to rob anyone, I would rather plunder these rich donsthan my own countrymen. "

"Of one thing I am resolved, " Geoffrey said, "I will not live atyour expense any longer, Gerald. I can speak Spanish very fairlynow, and can either take service in some Spanish family or, as Isaid, get work in the field. "

Gerald laughed. "My dear Geoffrey, the extra expenses caused byyou last week were, as far as I can calculate, one penny for breadand as much for fruit; the rest of your living was obtained at theexpense of my friends. "

"At any rate, " Geoffrey said smiling, "I insist that my money benow thrown into the common fund. I have offered it several timesbefore, but you always said we had best keep it for emergency. Ithink the emergency has come now, and these ten English pounds inmy belt will enable us to take some step or other. The question is, what step? They might last us, living as we do, for some three orfour months, but at the end of that time we should be absolutelypenniless; therefore now is the time, while we have still a smallstock in hand, to decide upon something. "

"But what are we to decide upon?" Gerald Burke asked helplessly. 

"I have been thinking it over a great deal, " Geoffrey said, "andmy idea is that we had best go to Cadiz or some other large port. Although Spain is at war both with England and the Netherlands, trade still goes on in private ships, and both Dutch and Englishvessels carry on commerce with Spain; therefore it seems to methat there must be merchants in Cadiz who would be ready to giveemployment to men capable of speaking and writing both in Spanishand English, and in my case to a certain extent in Dutch. Fromthere, too, there might be a chance of getting a passage to Englandor Holland. If we found that impossible owing to the vessels beingtoo carefully searched before sailing, we might at the worst takepassage as sailors on board a Spanish ship bound for the Indies, and take our chance of escape or capture there or on the voyage. That, at least, is what I planned for myself. "

"I think your idea is a good one, Geoffrey. At any rate to Cadiz wewill go. I don't know about the mercantile business or going as asailor, but I could get a commission from the governor there as wellas here in Madrid; but at any rate I will go. Donna Inez was takenlast week by her father to some estates he has somewhere betweenSeville and Cadiz, in order, I suppose, that he may be nearer DonPhilip, who is, I hear, at last recovering from his long illness. I do not know that there is the slightest use in seeing her again, but I will do so if it be possible; and if by a miracle I couldsucceed in carrying her off, Cadiz would be a more likely place toescape from than anywhere. 

"Yes, I know. You think the idea is a mad one, but you have neverbeen in love yet. When you are you will know that lovers do notbelieve in the word `impossible. ' At any rate, I mean to give Inezthe chance of determining her own fate. If she is ready to riskeverything rather than marry Don Philip, I am ready to share therisk whatever it may be. "

Accordingly on the following day Gerald Burke disposed of thegreater part of his wardrobe and belongings, purchased two poniesfor a few crowns, and he and Geoffrey, with a solitary suit ofclothes in a wallet fastened behind the saddle, started for theirjourney to Cadiz. They mounted outside the city, for Gerald shrankfrom meeting any acquaintances upon such a sorry steed as he hadpurchased; but once on their way his spirits rose. He laughed andchatted gaily, and spoke of the future as if all difficulties werecleared away. The ponies, although rough animals, were strong andsturdy, and carried their riders at a good pace. Sometimes theytravelled alone, sometimes jogged along with parties whom theyovertook by the way, or who had slept in the same posadas or innsat which they had put up for the night. 

Most of these inns were very rough, and, to Geoffrey, astonishinglydirty. The food consisted generally of bread and a miscellaneousolio or stew from a great pot constantly simmering over the fire, the flavour, whatever it might be, being entirely overpoweredby that of the oil and garlic that were the most marked of itsconstituents. Beds were wholly unknown at these places, the guestssimply wrapping themselves in their cloaks and lying down on thefloor, although in a few exceptional cases bundles of rushes werestrewn about to form a common bed. 

But the travelling was delightful. It was now late in the autumn, and when they were once past the dreary district of La Mancha, andhad descended to the rich plains of Cordova, the vintage was infull progress and the harvest everywhere being garnered in. Theirmidday meal consisted of bread and fruit, costing but the smallestcoin, and eaten by the wayside in the shade of a clump of trees. They heard many tales on their way down of the bands of robberswho infested the road, but having taken the precaution of havingthe doubloons for which they had exchanged Geoffrey's English goldsewn up in their boots, they had no fear of encountering these gentry, having nothing to lose save their wallets and the few dollars theyhad kept out for the expenses of their journey. The few jewels thatGerald Burke retained were sewn up in the stuffing of his saddle. 

After ten days' travel they reached Seville, where they stayed acouple of days, and where the wealth and splendour of the buildingssurprised Geoffrey, who had not visited Antwerp or any of the greatcommercial centres of the Netherlands. 

"It is a strange taste of the Spanish kings, " he observed to GeraldBurke, "to plant their capital at Madrid in the centre of a barrencountry, when they might make such a splendid city as this theircapital. I could see no charms whatever in Madrid. The climatewas detestable, with its hot sun and bitter cold winds. Here thetemperature is delightful; the air is soft and balmy, the countryround is a garden, and there is a cathedral worthy of a capital. "

"It seems a strange taste, " Gerald agreed; "but I believe thatwhen Madrid was first planted it stood in the midst of extensiveforests, and that it was merely a hunting residence for the king. "

"Then, when the forests went I would have gone too, " Geoffrey said. "Madrid has not even a river worthy of the name, and has no singlepoint to recommend it, as far as I can see, for the capital of agreat empire. If I were a Spaniard I should certainly take up myresidence in Seville. "

Upon the following morning they again started, joining, before theyhad ridden many miles, a party of three merchants travelling withtheir servants to Cadiz. The merchants looked a little suspiciouslyat first at the two young men upon their tough steeds; but as soonas they discovered from their first salutations that they wereforeigners, they became more cordial, and welcomed this accessionof strength to their party, for the carrying of weapons was universal, and the portion of the road between Seville and Cadiz particularlyunsafe, as it was traversed by so many merchants and wealthypeople. The conversation speedily turned to the disturbed state ofthe roads. 

"I do not think, " one of the merchants said, "that any ordinaryband of robbers would dare attack us, " and he looked round withsatisfaction at the six armed servants who rode behind them. 

"It all depends, " Gerald Burke said, with a sly wink at Geoffrey, "upon what value the robbers may place upon the valour of yourservants. As a rule serving men are very chary of their skins, and Ishould imagine that the robbers must be pretty well aware of thatfact. Most of them are disbanded soldiers or deserters, and I shouldsay that four of them are more than a match for your six servants. I would wager that your men would make but a very poor show of itif it came to fighting. "

"But there are our three selves and you two gentlemen, " the merchantsaid in a tone of disquiet. 

"Well, " Gerald rejoined, "I own that from your appearance I shouldnot think, worshipful sir, that fighting was altogether in your line. Now, my servant, young as he is, has taken part in much fightingin the Netherlands, and I myself have had some experience withmy sword; but if we were attacked by robbers we should naturallystand neutral. Having nothing to defend, and having no inclinationwhatever to get our throats cut in protecting the property of others, I think that you will see for yourselves that that is reasonable. We are soldiers of fortune, ready to venture our lives in a goodservice, and for good pay, but mightily disinclined to throw themaway for the mere love of fighting. "

CHAPTER XII

RECRUITING THEIR FUNDS

As soon as Gerald Burke began conversing with the merchants, Geoffrey fell back and took his place among their servants, withwhom he at once entered into conversation. To amuse himself hecontinued in the same strain that he had heard Gerald adopt towardsthe merchants, and spoke in terms of apprehension of the dangersof the journey, and of the rough treatment that had befallen thosewho had ventured to offer opposition to the robbers. He was notlong in discovering, by the anxious glances they cast round them, and by the manner of their questions, that some at least of theparty were not to be relied upon in case of an encounter. 

He was rather surprised at Gerald remaining so long in company withthe merchants, for their pace was a slow one, as they were followedby eight heavily laden mules, driven by two muleteers, and it wouldhave been much pleasanter, he thought, to have trotted on at theirusual pace. About midday, as they were passing along the edge ofa thick wood, a party of men suddenly sprang out and ordered themto halt. Geoffrey shouted to the men with him to come on, anddrawing his sword dashed forward. 

Two of the men only followed him. The others hesitated, untila shot from a musket knocked off one of their hats, whereupon theman and his comrades turned their horses' heads and rode off atfull speed. The merchants had drawn their swords, and stood on thedefensive, and Geoffrey on reaching them was surprised to find thatGerald Burke was sitting quietly on his horse without any apparentintention of taking part in the fight. 

"Put up your sword, Geoffrey, " he said calmly; "this affair is nobusiness of ours. We have nothing to lose, and it is no businessof ours to defend the money bags of these gentlemen. "

The robbers, eight in number, now rushed up. One of the merchants, glancing round, saw that two of their men only had come up totheir assistance. The muleteers, who were probably in league withthe robbers, had fled, leaving their animals standing in the road. The prospect seemed desperate. One of the merchants was an elderlyman, the others were well on middle age. The mules were laden withvaluable goods, and they had with them a considerable sum of moneyfor making purchases at Cadiz. It was no time for hesitation. 

"We will give you five hundred crowns if you will both aid us tobeat off these robbers. "

"It is a bargain, " Gerald replied. "Now, Geoffrey, have at thesefellows!"

Leaping from their ponies they ranged themselves by the merchantsjust as the robbers attacked them. Had it not been for their aidthe combat would have been a short one; for although determined todefend their property to the last, the traders had neither strengthnor skill at arms. One was unhorsed at the first blow, and anotherwounded; but the two servants, who had also dismounted, foughtsturdily, and Gerald and Geoffrey each disposed of a man beforethe robbers, who had not reckoned upon their interference, wereprepared to resist their attack. 

The fight did not last many minutes. The traders did their best, and although by no means formidable opponents, distracted theattention of the robbers, who were startled by the fall of two oftheir party. Geoffrey received a sharp cut on the head, but at thesame moment ran his opponent through the body, while Gerald Burkecut down the man opposed to him. The other four robbers, seeingthey were now outnumbered, at once took to their heels. 

"By St. Jago!" one of the traders said, "you are stout fighters, young men, and have won your fee well. Methought we should havelost our lives as well as our goods, and I doubt not we should havedone so had you not ranged yourselves with us. Now, let us bandageup our wounds, for we have all received more or less hurt. "

When the wounds, some of which were serious, were attended to, thefallen robbers were examined. Three of them were dead; but the manlast cut down by Gerald Burke seemed likely to recover. 

"Shall we hang him upon a tree as a warning to these knaves, orshall we take him with us to the next town and give him in chargeof the authorities there?" one of the traders asked. 

"If I were you I would do neither, " Gerald said, "but would let himgo free if he will tell you the truth about this attack. It willbe just as well for you to get to the bottom of this affair, andfind out whether it is a chance meeting, or whether any of yourown people have been in league with him. "

"That is a good idea, " the trader agreed, "and I will carry itout, " and going up to the man, who had now recovered his senses, he said to him sternly: "We have made up our minds to hang you;but you may save your life if you will tell us how you came to setupon us. Speak the truth and you shall go free, otherwise we willfinish with you without delay. "

The robber, seeing an unexpected chance of escape from punishment, atonce said that the captain of their band, who was the man Geoffreyhad last run through, came out from Seville the evening before, andtold him that one Juan Campos, with whom he had long had intimaterelations, and who was clerk to a rich trader, had, upon promise thathe should receive one fifth of the booty taken, informed him thathis master with two other merchants was starting on the followingmorning for Cadiz with a very valuable lot of goods, and twenty-fivethousand crowns, which they intended to lay out in the purchase ofgoods brought by some galleons that had just arrived from the Indies. He had arranged to bribe his master's two servants to ride awaywhen they attacked the gang, and also to settle with the muleteersso that they should take no part in the affair. They had reckonedthat the flight of two of the servants would probably affect theothers, and had therefore expected the rich booty to fall intotheir hands without the trouble of striking a blow for it. 

"It is well we followed your suggestion, " one of the traders saidto Gerald. "I had no suspicion of the honesty of my clerk, andhad we not made this discovery he would doubtless have played me asimilar trick upon some other occasion. I will ride back at once, friends, for if he hears of the failure of the attack he may takethe alarm and make off with all he can lay his hands upon. Ourventure was to be in common. I will leave it to you to carry itout, and return and dismiss Campos and the two rascally servants. "The three traders went apart and consulted together. Presently theeldest of the party returned to the young men. 

"We have another five days' journey before us, " he said, "and buttwo servants upon whom we can place any reliance. We have evidenceof the unsafety of the roads, and, as you have heard, we have alarge sum of money with us. You have already more than earned thereward I offered you, and my friends have agreed with me that ifyou will continue to journey with us as far as Cadiz, and to giveus the aid of your valour should we be again attacked, we will makethe five hundred crowns a thousand. It is a large sum, but we havewell nigh all our fortunes at stake, and we feel that we owe youour lives as well as the saving of our money. "

"We could desire nothing better, " Gerald replied, "and will answerwith our lives that your goods and money shall arrive safely atCadiz. "

The traders then called up their two serving men, and told themthat on their arrival at Cadiz they would present them each with ahundred crowns for having so stoutly done their duty. The employerof the treacherous clerk then turned his horse's head and rode backtowards Seville, while the others prepared to proceed on their way. The two muleteers had now come out from among the bushes, and werebusy refastening the bales on the mules, the ropes having becomeloosened in the struggles of the animals while the fight was goingon. The merchants had decided to say nothing to the men as to thediscovery that they were in league with the robbers. 

"Half these fellows are in alliance with these bands, which are ascourge to the country, " one of the traders said. "If we were toinform the authorities at the next town, we should, in the firstplace, be blamed for letting the wounded man escape, and secondlywe might be detained for days while investigations are going on. In this country the next worse thing to being a prisoner is to bea complainant. Law is a luxury in which the wealthy and idle canalone afford to indulge. "

As soon, therefore, as the baggage was readjusted the party proceededon their way. 

"What do you think of that, Geoffrey?" Gerald Burke asked as herode for a short distance by the side of his supposed servant. 

"It is magnificent, " Geoffrey replied; "and it seems to me that thereal road to wealth in Spain is to hire yourself out as a guard totravellers. "

"Ah, you would not get much if you made your bargain beforehand. It is only at a moment of urgent danger that fear will open pursestrings widely. Had we bargained beforehand with these traders wemight have thought ourselves lucky if we had got ten crowns apieceas the price of our escort to Cadiz, and indeed we should have beenonly too glad if last night such an offer had been made to us; butwhen a man sees that his property and life are really in danger hedoes not stop to haggle, but is content to give a handsome percentageof what is risked for aid to save the rest. "

"Well, thank goodness, our money trouble is at an end, " Geoffreysaid; "and it will be a long time before we need have any anxietyon that score. "

"Things certainly look better, " Gerald said laughing; "and if Inezconsents to make a runaway match of it with me I sha'n't have toask her to pay the expenses. "

Cadiz was reached without further adventure. The merchants kepttheir agreement honourably, and handed over a heavy bag containinga thousand crowns to Gerald on their arrival at that city. Theyhad upon the road inquired of him the nature of his business there. He had told them that he was at present undecided whether to enterthe army, in which some friends of his had offered to obtain hima commission, or to join in an adventure to the Indies. They hadtold him they were acquainted with several merchants at Cadiz whotraded both with the east and west, and that they would introducehim to them as a gentleman of spirit and courage, whom they mightemploy with advantage upon such ventures; and this promise aftertheir arrival there they carried out. 

"Now, Geoffrey, " Gerald said as they sat together that evening ata comfortable inn, "we must talk over matters here. We have fivehundred crowns apiece, and need not trouble any longer as to howwe are to support life. Your great object, of course, is to get outof this country somehow, and to make your way back to England. Myfirst is to see Inez and find out whether she will follow my fortunesor remain to become some day Marchesa of Sottomayor. If she adoptsthe former alternative I have to arrange some plan to carry her offand to get out of the country, an operation in which I foresee nolittle difficulty. Of course if we are caught my life is forfeited, there is no question about that. The question for us to consideris how we are to set about to carry out our respective plans. "

"We need only consider your plan as far as I can see, " Geoffreysaid. "Of course I shall do what I can to assist you, and if youmanage to get off safely with the young lady I shall escape at thesame time. "

"Not at all, " Burke said; "you have only to wait here quietlyuntil you see an opportunity. I will go with you tomorrow to themerchants I was introduced to today, and say that I am going awayfor a time and shall be obliged if they will make you useful in anyway until I return. In that way you will have a sort of establishedposition here, and can wait until you see a chance of smugglingyourself on board some English or Dutch vessel. Mine is a verydifferent affair. I may talk lightly of it, but I am perfectlyaware that I run a tremendous risk, and that the chances are verystrongly against me. "

"Whatever the chances are, " Geoffrey said quietly, "I shall sharethem with you. Your kindness has saved me from what at best mighthave been imprisonment for life, and not improbably would have beentorture and death at the hands of the Inquisition, and I am certainlynot going to withdraw myself from you now when you are enteringupon what is undoubtedly a very dangerous adventure. If we escapefrom Spain we escape together; if not, whatever fate befalls youI am ready to risk. "

"Very well; so be it, Geoffrey, " Gerald Burke said, holding out hishand to him. "If your mind is made up I will not argue the questionwith you, and indeed I value your companionship and aid too highlyto try to shake your determination. Let us then at once talk overwhat is now our joint enterprise. Ribaldo estate lies about halfwaybetween this and Seville, and we passed within a few miles of itas we came hither. The first thing, of course, will be to procuresome sort of disguise in which I can see Inez and have a talk withher. Now, it seems to me, for I have been thinking the matter overin every way as we rode, that the only disguise in which this wouldbe possible would be that of a priest or monk. "

Geoffrey laughed aloud. "You would in the first place have to shaveoff your moustachios, Gerald, and I fear that even after you haddone so there would be nothing venerable in your appearance; andwhatever the mission with which you might pretend to charge yourself, your chances of obtaining a private interview with the lady wouldbe slight. "

"I am afraid that I should lack the odour of sanctity, Geoffrey;but what else can one do? Think it over, man. The way in which youplayed the idiot when you were picked out of the water shows thatyou are quick at contriving a plan. "

"That was a simple business in comparison to this, " Geoffreyreplied. "However, you are not pressed for time, and I will thinkit over tonight and may light upon some possible scheme, for I ownthat at present I have not the least idea how the matter is to bemanaged. "

As in the morning there were several other travellers takingbreakfast in the same room, the conversation was not renewed untilGerald Burke strolled out, followed at a respectful distance byGeoffrey, who still passed as his servant, and reached a quiet spoton the ramparts. Here Geoffrey joined him, and they stood for someminutes looking over the sea. 

"What a magnificent position for a city!" Geoffrey said at last. "Standing on this rocky tongue of land jutting out at the entranceto this splendid bay it ought to be impregnable, since it can onlybe attacked on the side facing that sandy isthmus. What a numberof ships are lying up the bay, and what a busy scene it is with theboats passing and repassing! Though they must be two miles away Ifancy I can hear the shouts of the sailors. "

"Yes, it is all very fine, " Gerald said; "but I have seen itseveral times before. Still, I can make allowances for you. Do yousee that group of small ships a mile beyond the others? Those arethe English and Dutchmen. They are allowed to trade, but as you seethey are kept apart, and there are three war galleys lying closeto them. No one is allowed to land, and every boat going offis strictly examined, and all those who go on board have to showtheir permits from the governor to trade; so, you see, the chanceof getting on board one of them is slight indeed. Higher up thebay lies Puerto de Santa Maria, where a great trade is carried on, and much wine shipped; though more comes from Jeres, which lies upthe river. You know we passed through it on our way here. 

"Yes, this is a splendid position for trade, and I suppose thecommerce carried on here is larger than in any port in Europe;though Antwerp ranked as first until the troubles began in theNetherlands. But this ought to be first. It has all the trade of theAtlantic seaboard, and standing at the mouth of the Mediterraneancommands that also; while all the wealth of the New World pours inhere. That is great already; there is no saying what it will be inthe future, while some day the trade from the far East should flowin here also by vessels trading round the south of Africa. 

"Cadiz has but one fault: the space on which it stands is too smallfor a great city. You see how close the houses stand together, and how narrow are the streets. It cannot spread without extendingbeyond the rock over the sands, and then its strength would be gone, and it would be open to capture by an enterprising enemy havingcommand of the sea. There now, having indulged your humour, letus return to more important matters. Have you thought over what wewere talking about last night?"

"I have certainly thought it over, " Geoffrey said; "but I do notknow that thinking has resulted in much. The only plan that occursto me as being at all possible is this. You were talking in jokeat Madrid of turning robber. Would it be possible, think you, toget together a small band of men to aid you in carrying off theyoung lady, either from the grounds of her father's house or whilejourneying on the road? You could then have your talk with her. If you find her willing to fly with you, you could leave the menyou have engaged and journey across the country in some sort ofdisguise to a port. If she objected, you could conduct her back tothe neighbourhood of the house and allow her to return. There isone difficulty: you must, of course, be prepared with a priest, sothat you can be married at once if she consents to accompany you. "

Gerald Burke was silent for some time. "The scheme seems a possibleone, " he said at last; "it is the question of the priest that bothersme. You know, both in Seville and Cadiz there are Irish colleges, and at both places there are several priests whom I knew before theyentered the Church, and who would, I am sure, perform the servicefor me on any ordinary occasion; but it is a different thing askingthem to take a share in such a business as this, for they wouldrender themselves liable to all sorts of penalties and punishmentsfrom their superiors. However, the difficulty must be got oversomehow, and at any rate the plan seems to promise better thananything I had thought of. The first difficulty is how to get theruffians for such a business. I cannot go up to the first beetlebrowed knave I meet in the street and say to him, 'Are you disposedto aid me in the abduction of a lady?'"

"No, " Geoffrey laughed; "but fortunately you have an intermediaryready at hand. "

"How so?" Gerald exclaimed in surprise. "Why, how on earth can youhave an acquaintance with any ruffians in Cadiz?"

"Not a very intimate acquaintance, Gerald; but if you take thetrouble to go into the courtyard of the inn when we get back youwill see one of those rascally muleteers who went in league withthe robbers who attacked us on the way. He was in conversation whenwe came out with a man who breakfasted with us, and was probablybargaining for a load for his mules back to Seville. I have nodoubt that through him you might put yourself into communicationwith half the cutthroats of the town. "

"That is a capital idea, Geoffrey, and I will have a talk with theman as soon as we get back; for if he is not still there, I am sureto be able to learn from some of the men about the stables whereto find him. "

"You must go very carefully to work, Gerald, " Geoffrey said. "Itwould never do to let any of the fellows know the exact object forwhich you engaged them, for they might be sure of getting a farlarger sum from the marquis for divulging your plans to carry offhis daughter than you could afford to pay them for their services. "

"I quite see that, and will be careful. "

On their return to the inn Gerald Burke at once made inquiries asto the muleteer, and learned that he would probably return in anhour to see if a bargain could be made with a trader for the hireof his mules back to Seville. Gerald waited about until the mancame. "I want to have a talk with you, my friend, " he said. 

The muleteer looked at him with a suspicious eye. "I am busy, " hesaid in a surly tone; "I have no time to waste. "

"But it would not be wasting it if it were to lead to your puttinga dozen crowns in your pocket. "

"Oh, if it is to lead to that, senor, I can spare an hour, for Idon't think that anything is likely to come out of the job I camehere to try to arrange. "

"We will walk away to a quieter place, " Gerald said. "There aretoo many people about here for us to talk comfortably. The rampartsare but two or three minutes' walk; we can talk there withoutinterruption. "

When they arrived upon the ramparts Gerald commenced the conversation. 

"I think you were foolish, my friend, not to have taken us intoyour confidence the other day before that little affair. You couldhave made an opportunity well enough. We stopped to luncheon; ifyou had drawn me aside, and told me frankly that some friends ofyours were about to make an attack upon the traders, and that youwould guarantee that they would make it worth my while --"

"What do you mean by saying my friends, or that I had any knowledgeof the affair beforehand?" the man asked furiously. 

"I say so, " Gerald replied, "because I had it on excellent authority. The wounded robber made a clean breast of the whole affair, and ofyour share in it, as well as that of the rascally clerk of one ofthe traders. If it had not been for me the merchants would havehanded you over to the magistrates at the place where we stoppedthat night; but I dissuaded them, upon the ground that they wouldhave to attend as witnesses against you, and that it was notworth their while to lose valuable time merely for the pleasure ofseeing you hung. However, all this is beside the question. What Iwas saying was, it is a pity you did not say to me frankly: 'Yourpresence here is inopportune; but if you will stand apart if anyunexpected affair takes place, you will get say two thousand crownsout of the twenty-five thousand my friends are going to capture. 'Had you done that, you see, things might have turned out differently. "

"I did not know, " the muleteer stammered. 

"No, you did not know for certain, of course, that I was a soldierof fortune; but if you had been sharp you might have guessed it. However, it is too late for that now. Now, what I wanted to askyou was if you could get me half a dozen of your friends to takeservice under me in a little adventure I have to carry out. Theywill be well paid, and I do not suppose they will have much troubleover it. "

"And what would you pay me, caballero?" the muleteer asked humbly;for he had been greatly impressed with the valour displayed by theyoung Irishman and his servant in the fray, and thought that heintended to get together a company for adventures on the road, inwhich case he might be able to have some profitable dealings withhim in the future. 

"I will give you twenty crowns, " Gerald replied; "and consideringthat you owe your life to my interposition, I think that you oughtnot to haggle about terms. "

"The party who attacked us, " the muleteer said, "lost their captainand several of their comrades in that fray, and would I doubt notgladly enter into your service, seeing that they have received suchproof of your worship's valour. "

"Where could I see them?" Gerald asked. 

"I think that they will be now in Jeres, if that would suit you, senor; but if not I could doubtless find a party of men in thistown equally ready for your business. "

"Jeres will do very well for me, " Gerald said; "I shall be travellingthat way and will put up at the Fonda where we stopped as we camethrough. When are you starting?"

"It depends whether I make my bargain with a man at your hotel, "the muleteer replied; "and this I doubt not I shall do, for withthe twenty crowns your honour is going to give me I shall not standout for terms. He is travelling with clothes from Flanders, and ifyour worship thought --"

"No, " Gerald said. "I do not wish to undertake any adventures ofthat sort until I have a band properly organized, and have arrangedhiding places and methods of getting rid of the booty. I will goback with you to the inn, and if you strike your bargain you cantell me as you pass out of the gate what evening you will meet meat Jeres. "

On arriving at the inn Gerald lounged at the gate of the courtyarduntil the muleteer came out. 

"I will meet your worship on the fifth night from this at Jeres. "

"Very well; here are five crowns as an earnest on our bargain. Ifyou carry it out well I shall very likely forget to deduct themfrom the twenty I promised you. Do not be surprised if you find mesomewhat changed in appearance when you meet me there. "

At the appointed time the muleteer with his train of animalsentered the courtyards of the Fonda at Jeres. Gerald was standingon the steps of the inn. He had altered the fashion of his hair, had fastened on large bushy eyebrows which he had obtained from askilful perruquier in Cadiz, and a moustache of imposing size turnedup at the tips; he wore high buff leather boots, and there was anair of military swagger about him, and he was altogether so changedthat at the first glance the muleteer failed to recognize him. Assoon as the mules were unburdened, Gerald found an opportunity ofspeaking with him. 

"I will go round at once, " the man said, "to the place where I shallcertainly obtain news of my friends if they are here. I told yourhonour that they might be here, but they may have gone away onsome affair of business, and may be on the road or at Seville. Theyalways work between this town and Seville. "

"I understand that you may not meet them tonight; if not, I willmeet you again in Seville. How long will you be finding out aboutthem?"

"I shall know in half an hour, senor; if they are not here I shallbe back here in less than an hour, but if I find them I shallbe detained longer in order to talk over with them the offer yourworship makes. "

"Very well; in an hour you will find me in the street opposite theinn. I shall wait there until you come. If all is well make a signand I will follow you. Do not mention to them that I have in anyway disguised myself. Our acquaintance was so short that I don'tfancy they had time to examine me closely; and I have my own reasonsof wishing that they should not be acquainted with my ordinaryappearance, and have therefore to some extent disguised myself. "

"I will say nothing about it, " the muleteer replied. "Your worshipcan depend upon my discretion. "

"That is right, " Gerald said. "We may have future dealings together, and I can reward handsomely those I find trustworthy and punishthose who in the slightest degree disobey my orders. "

In an hour and a half the muleteer returned, made a signal to Geraldand passed on. The latter joined him at a short distance from thehotel. 

"It is all settled, senor. I found the men much dispirited at theloss of their captain and comrades; and when I proposed to themto take service under the caballero who wrought them such mischiefthe other day, they jumped at the idea, saying that under such avaliant leader there was no fear of the failure of any enterprisethey might undertake. "

A quarter of an hour's walking took them to a small inn ofvillainous appearance in one of the smallest lanes of the town. Gerald was wrapped from head to foot in his cloak, and only his facewas visible. He had a brace of pistols in his belt, and was followedat a short distance, unnoticed by the muleteer, by Geoffrey, whohad arranged to keep close to the door of any house he entered, andwas to be in readiness to rush in and take part in the fray if heheard the sound of firearms within. 

Gerald himself had not at first entertained any idea of treachery;but Geoffrey had pointed out that it was quite possible thatthe robbers and the muleteer had but feigned acquiescence in hisproposals in order to get him into their power, and take revengefor the loss of their captain and comrades, and of the valuablebooty which had so unexpectedly slipped through their fingers owingto his intervention. 

The appearance of the six ruffians gathered in the low room, lightedby a wretched lamp, was not very assuring, and Gerald kept his handon the butt of one of his pistols. 

The four robbers who had been engaged in the fray, however, salutedhim respectfully, and the other two members of the band, who hadbeen absent on other business, followed their example. They hadheard from those present of the extraordinary valour with whichthe two travelling companions of the trader had thrown themselvesinto the fray, and had alone disposed of their four comrades, and being without a leader, and greatly disheartened by their illluck, they were quite ready to forgive the misfortunes Gerald hadbrought upon them, and to accept such a redoubtable swordsman astheir leader. 

Gerald began the conversation. "You have heard, " he said, "fromour friend here of the offer I make you. I desire a band of six menon whom I can rely for an adventure which promises large profit. Don't suppose that I am going to lead you to petty robberies onthe road, in which, as you learned to your cost the other day, onesometimes gets more hard knocks than profit. Such adventures maydo for petty knaves, but they are not suited to me. The way toget wealthy is to strike at the rich. My idea is to establish someplace in an out of the way quarter where there is no fear of pryingneighbours, and to carry off and hide there the sons and daughtersof wealthy men and put them to ransom. In the first instance Iam going to undertake a private affair of my own; and as you willreally run no risk in the matter, for I shall separate myself fromyou after making my capture, I shall pay you only a earnest moneyof twenty crowns each. In future affairs we shall act upon theprinciple of shares. I shall take three shares, a friend who workswith me will take two shares, and you shall take one share apiece. The risk will really be entirely mine, for I shall take charge ofthe captives we make at our rendezvous. You, after lending a handin the capture, will return here and hold yourself in readiness tojoin me, and carry out another capture as soon as I have made allthe necessary arrangements. Thus, if by any chance we are tracked, I alone and my friend will run the risk of capture and punishment. In that way we may, in the course of a few months, amass a muchlarger booty than we should in a lifetime spent in these wretchedadventures upon travellers. 

"Now, it is for you to say whether these terms will suit you, andwhether you are ready to follow my orders and obey me implicitly. The whole task of making the necessary arrangements, or finding outthe habits of the families one of whose members we intend carryingoff, of bribing nurses or duennas, will be all my business. Youwill simply have to meet when you are summoned to aid in the actualenterprise, and then, when our captive is safely housed, to returnhere or scatter where you will and live at ease until again summoned. The utmost fidelity will be necessary. Large rewards will in manycases be offered for the discovery of the missing persons, andone traitor would bring ruin upon us all; therefore it will beabsolutely necessary that you take an oath of fidelity to me, andswear one and all to punish the traitor with death. Do you agreeto my proposal?"

There was a unanimous exclamation of assent. The plan seemed tooffer probabilities of large booty with a minimum of trouble andrisk. One or two suggested that they should like to join in thefirst capture on the same terms as the others, but Gerald at oncepronounced this to be impossible. 

"This is my own affair, " he said, "and money is not now my object. As you will only be required to meet at a given hour some evening, and to carry off a captive who will not be altogether unwillingto come, there will be little or no risk in the matter, and twentycrowns will not be bad pay for an evening's work. After that youwill, as I have said, share in the profits of all future captureswe may undertake. "

The band all agreed, and at once took solemn oaths of fidelity totheir new leader, and swore to punish by death any one of theirnumber who should betray the secrets of the body. 

"That is well, " Gerald said when the oaths had been taken. "Itmay be a week before you receive your first summons. Here are fivecrowns apiece for your expenses up to that time. Let one of yoube in front of the great church as the clock strikes eight morningand evening. Do not wait above five minutes; if I am coming Ishall be punctual. In the meantime take counsel among yourselvesas to the best hiding place that can be selected. Between you youno doubt know every corner and hole in the country. I want a placewhich will be at once lonely and far removed from other habitations, but it must be at the same time moderately comfortable, as thecaptives we take must have no reason to complain of their treatmentwhile in my hands. Think this matter over before I again see you. "

Gerald then joined Geoffrey outside, and found that the latterwas beginning to be anxious at his long absence. After a few wordssaying that everything had been successfully arranged, the twofriends returned together to their inn. 

CHAPTER XIII

THE FESTA AT SEVILLE

"And now, Gerald, that you have made your arrangements for thesecond half of the plan, how are you going to set about the first?because you said that you intended to give Donna Inez the optionof flying with you or remaining with her father. "

"So I do still. Before I make any attempt to carry her off I shallfirst learn whether she is willing to run the risks. "

"But how are you going to set about it? You may be quite sure thatshe never goes outside the garden without having her duenna withher. If there is a chapel close by, doubtless she will go thereonce a day; and it seems to me that this would be the best chanceof speaking to her, for I do not see how you can possibly introduceyourself into the grounds. "

"That would be quite out of the question, in daylight at any rate, Geoffrey. I do not suppose she ever goes beyond the terrace by thehouse. But if I could communicate with her she might slip out fora few minutes after dark, when the old lady happened to be takinga nap. The question is how to get a letter into her hands. "

"I think I might manage that, Gerald. It is not likely that theduenna ever happened to notice me. I might therefore put on anysort of disguise as a beggar and take my place on the road as shegoes to chapel, and somehow or other get your note into her hand. Ihave heard Spanish girls are very quick at acting upon the smallestsign, and if I can manage to catch her eye for a moment she mayprobably be ingenious enough to afford me an opportunity of passingthe note to her. "

"That might be done, " Gerald agreed. "We will at once get disguises. I will dress myself as an old soldier, with one arm in a sling anda patch over my eye; you dress up in somewhat the same fashion asa sailor boy. It is about twelve miles from here to Ribaldo's place. We can walk that easily enough, dress ourselves up within a mileor two of the place, and then go on and reconnoitre the ground. "

"I should advise you to write your note before you start; it may bethat some unexpected opportunity for handing it to her may presentitself. "

"I will do that; but let us sally out first and pick up two suitsat some dealer in old clothes. There will be sure to be two orthree of these in the poorer quarter. "

The disguises were procured without difficulty, and putting themin a small wallet they started before noon on their walk. In fourhours they reached the boundary of the Marquis of Ribaldo's estate. Going into a wood they assumed the disguises, packed their ownclothes in a wallet, and hid this away in a clump of bushes. Thenthey again started -- Gerald Burke with his arm in a sling andGeoffrey limping along with the aid of a thick stick he had cut inthe wood. 

On arriving at the village, a quarter of a mile from the gates ofthe mansion, they went into a small wine shop and called for twomeasures of the cheapest wine and a loaf of bread. Here they satfor some time, listening to the conversation of the peasants whofrequented the wine shop. Sometimes a question was asked of thewayfarers. Gerald replied, for his companion's Spanish althoughfluent was not good enough to pass as that of a native. He repliedto the question as to where they had received their hurts that theywere survivors of the Armada, and grumbled that it was hard indeedthat men who had fought in the Netherlands and had done their dutyto their country should be turned adrift to starve. 

"We have enough to pay for our supper and a night's lodging, " hesaid, "but where we are going to take our meal tomorrow is morethan I can say, unless we can meet with some charitable people. "

"If you take your place by the roadside tomorrow morning, " oneof the peasants said, "you may obtain charity from Donna Inez deRibaldo. She comes every morning to mass here; and they say she hasa kind heart, which is more than men give her father the marquisthe credit of possessing. We have not many poor round here, for atthis time of year all hands are employed in the vineyards, thereforethere is the more chance of your obtaining a little help. "

"Thank you; I will take your advice, " Gerald said. "I suppose sheis sure to come?"

"She is sure enough; she never misses when she is staying here. "

That night the friends slept on a bundle of straw in an outhousebehind the wine shop, and arranged everything; and upon the followingmorning took their seats by the roadside near the village. Thebell of the chapel was already sounding, and in a few minutes theysaw two ladies approaching, followed at a very short distance bya serving man. They had agreed that the great patch over Gerald'seye aided by the false moustachios, so completely disguised hisappearance that they need have no fear of his being recognized; andit was therefore decided he should do the talking. As Donna Inezcame up he commenced calling out: "Have pity, gracious ladies, upontwo broken down soldiers. We have gone through all the dangers andhardships of the terrible voyage of the great Armada. We served inthe ship San Josef and are now broken down, and have no means ofearning our living. "

Gerald had somewhat altered his natural voice while speaking, butGeoffrey was watching Donna Inez closely, and saw her start whenhe began to speak; and when he said they had been on board the SanJosef a flush of colour came across her face. 

"We must relieve these poor men, " she said to the duenna; "it ispitiful to see them in such a state. "

"We know not that their tale is true, " the duenna replied sharply. "Every beggar in our days pretends to be a broken down soldier. "

At this moment Donna Inez happened to glance at Geoffrey, whoraised his hand to his face and permitted a corner of a letter tobe momentarily seen. 

"An impostor!" Gerald cried in a loud voice. "To think that I, suffering from my terrible wounds, should be taken as an impostor, "and with a hideous yell he tumbled down as if in a fit, and rolledover and over on the ground towards the duenna. 

Seized with alarm at his approach, she turned and ran a few pacesbackward. As she did so Geoffrey stepped up to Inez and held outthe note, which she took and concealed instantly in her dress. 

"There is nothing to be alarmed at, " she cried to the duenna. "Thepoor man is doubtless in a fit. Here, my poor fellow, get aid foryour comrade, " and taking out her purse she handed a dollar toGeoffrey, and then joining the duenna proceeded on her way. 

Geoffrey knelt beside his prostrate companion and appeared to beendeavouring to restore him, until the ladies and their servantwere out of sight. 

"That was well managed, " Gerald Burke said, sitting up as soon asa turn of the road hid them from view. "Now we shall have our answertomorrow. Thank goodness there is no occasion for us to remain anylonger in these garments!"

They went to the wood and resumed their usual attire, and thenwalked to a large village some four miles away, and putting up atthe principal inn remained there until early the next morning; thenthey walked back to the village they had left on the previous dayand posted themselves in a thicket by the roadside, so that theycould see passersby without being themselves observed. 

"My fate will soon be decided now, " Gerald said. "Will she wear awhite flower or not?"

"I am pretty sure that she will, " Geoffrey said. "She would nothave started and coloured when she recognized your voice if she didnot love you. I do not think you need be under much uneasiness onthat score. "

In half an hour the ladies again came along, followed as beforeby their servants. Donna Inez wore a bunch of white flowers in herdress. 

"There is my answer, " Gerald said. "Thank heaven! she loves me, andis ready to fly with me, and will steal out some time after darkto meet me in the garden. "

As there was no occasion for him to stay longer, Geoffrey returnedto the village where they slept the night before, and accountedfor his companion's absence by saying that he had been detainedon business and would probably not return until late at night, ashe would not be able to see the person with whom he had affairsto transact until late. It was past ten o'clock when Gerald Burkereturned. 

"It is all arranged, Geoffrey. I hid in the garden close by theterrace as soon as it became dark. An hour later she came out andsauntered along the terrace until I softly called her name; thenshe came to me. She loves me with all her heart, and is ready toshare my fate whatever it may be. Her father only two days ago hadordered her to prepare for her marriage with Don Philip, and shewas in despair until she recognized my voice yesterday morning. Sheis going with her father to a grand festa at Seville next Wednesday. They will stop there two nights -- the one before the festa and theone after. I told her that I could not say yet whether I should makethe attempt to carry her off on her journey or after her returnhere, as that must depend upon circumstances. At any rate, thatgives us plenty of time to prepare our plans. Tomorrow we will hirehorses and ride to Seville, and I will there arrange with one ofmy friends at the Irish College to perform the ceremony. However, we will talk it all over tomorrow as we ride. I feel as sleepy asa dog now after the day's excitement. "

Upon the road next day they agreed that if possible they would manageto get Inez away in Seville itself Owing to the large number ofpeople who would be attracted there to witness the grand processionand high mass at the cathedral, the streets would be crowded, andit might be possible for Inez to slip away from those with her. If this could be managed it would be greatly preferable to theemployment of the men to carry her off by force. Therefore theyagreed that the band should be posted so that the party could beintercepted on its way back; but that this should be a last resource, and that if possible Inez should be carried off in Seville itself. 

On reaching Seville they put up at an inn. Gerald at once proceededto the Irish College. Here he inquired for a young priest, who hadbeen a near neighbour of his in Ireland and a great friend of hisboyhood. He was, he knew, about to return home. He found that hewas at the moment away from Seville, having gone to supply the placeof a village cure who had been taken suddenly ill. This villagewas situated, he was told, some six miles southeast of the town. It was already late in the afternoon, but time was precious; andGerald, hiring a fresh horse, rode out at once to the village. Hisfriend was delighted to see him, for they had not met since Geraldpassed through Seville on his way to join the Armada at Cadiz, andthe young priest had not heard whether he had escaped the perilsof the voyage. 

"It is lucky you have come, Gerald, " he said when the first greetingswere over, "for I am going to return to Ireland in a fortnight'stime. I am already appointed to a charge near Cork, and am to sailin a Bristol ship which is expected in Cadiz about that time. Isthere any chance of my meeting you there?"

"An excellent chance, Denis, though my route is not as clearlymarked out as yours is. I wish to heaven that I could go by thesame ship. And that leads to what I have come to see you about, "and he then told his friend the service he wished him to render. 

"It is rather a serious business, Gerald; and a nice scrape I shouldget in if it were found out that I had solemnized the marriage ofa young lady under age without the consent of her father, and thatfather a powerful nobleman. However, I am not the man to fail youat a pinch, and if matters are well managed there is not much riskof its being found out that I had a hand in it until I am wellaway, and once in Ireland no one is likely to make any great fussover my having united a runaway pair in Spain. Besides, if you andthe young lady have made up your minds to run away, it is evidentlynecessary that you should be married at once; so my conscience isperfectly clear in the business. And now, what is your plan?"

"The only part of my plan that is settled is to bring her here andmarry her. After that I shall have horses ready, and we will rideby unfrequented roads to Malaga or some other port and take apassage in a ship sailing say to Italy, for there is no chance ofgetting a vessel hence to England. Once in Italy there will be nodifficulty in getting a passage to England. I have with me a youngEnglishman, as staunch a friend as one can need. I need not tellyou all about how I became acquainted with him; but he is as anxiousto get out of Spain as I am, and that is saying no little. "

"It seems rather a vague plan, Gerald. There is sure to be a greathue and cry as soon as the young lady is found to be missing. Themarquis is a man of great influence, and the authorities will useevery effort to enable him to discover her. "

"You see, Denis, they will have no reason for supposing that I havehad any hand in the matter, and therefore no special watch willbe set at the ports. The duenna for her own sake is not likely tosay a word about any passages she may have observed between us atMadrid, and she is unaware that there have been any communicationswith her since. "

"I suppose you will at once put on disguises, Gerald. "

"Yes, that will of course be the first thing. "

"If you dress her as a young peasant woman of the better class andyourself as a small cultivator, I will mention to my servant thatI am expecting my newly married niece and her husband to staywith me for a few days. The old woman will have no idea that I, an Irishman, would not have a Spanish niece, and indeed I do notsuppose that she has any idea that I am not a Spaniard. I will openthe church myself and perform the service late in the evening, sothat no one will be aware of what is going on. Of course I can putup your friend too. Then you can stay quietly here as long as youlike. "

"That will do admirably, Denis; but I think we had best go on thenext morning, " Gerald said, "although it will be a day or two beforethere is anything like an organized pursuit. It will be supposedthat she is in Seville, and inquiries will at first be confined tothat town. If she leaves a note behind saying that she is determinedeven to take the veil rather than marry the man her father haschosen for her, that will cause additional delay. It will be supposedthat she is concealed in the house of some friend, or that she hassought a refuge in a nunnery, and at any rate there is not likelyto be any search over the country for some days, especially as herfather will naturally be anxious that what he will consider an actof rebellion on the part of his daughter shall not become publiclyknown. "

"All this, of course, is if we succeed in getting her clear awayduring the fete. If we have to fall back on the other plan I wastalking of and carry her off by force on the way home, the searchwill be immediate and general. In that case nothing could be betterthan your plan that we should stop here quietly for a few dayswith you. They will be searching for a band of robbers and willnot dream of making inquiry for the missing girl in a quiet villagelike this. "

"Well, we will leave that open, Gerald. I shall let it be knownthat you are expected, and whenever you arrive you will be welcome. "

As soon as the point was arranged Gerald again mounted his horseand returned to Seville. There upon the following morning he engageda lodging for the three days of the festa in a quiet house in theoutskirts of the town, and they then proceeded to purchase thevarious articles necessary for their disguise and that of Inez. The next morning they started on their return to Jeres. Here Geraldmade arrangements with the band to meet him in a wood on the roadto Cadiz at eight in the morning on the day following the terminationof the festa at Seville. One of the party was to proceed on that dayto the house among the hills they had fixed upon as their hidingplace, and to get provisions and everything requisite for thereception of their captive. They received another five crowns each, the remaining fifteen was to be paid them as soon as they arrivedwith their captive at the house. 

The party remained in ignorance as to the age and sex of the personthey were to carry off, and had little curiosity as to the point, as they regarded this but a small adventure in comparison to thelucrative schemes in which they were afterwards to be sharers. 

These arrangements made, Gerald and Geoffrey returned to Seville, and reached that city on the eve of the commencement of the festa, and took up their abode at the lodging they had hired. On thefollowing morning they posted themselves in the street by whichthe party they expected would arrive. Both were attired in quietcitizen dress, and Gerald retained his formidable moustachios andbushy eyebrows. 

In two or three hours a coach accompanied by four lackeys on horsebackcame up the street, and they saw that it contained the Marquis ofRibaldo, his daughter, and her duenna. They followed a short distancebehind it until it entered the courtyard of a stately mansion, which they learnt on inquiry from a passerby belonged to the Dukeof Sottomayor. The streets were already crowded with people in holidayattire, the church bells were ringing, and flags and decorationsof all kinds waved along the route that was to be followed by thegreat procession. The house did not stand on this line, and itwas necessary therefore for its inmates to pass through the crowdeither to the cathedral or to the balcony of the house from whichthey might intend to view the procession pass. 

Half an hour after the arrival of the coach, the marquis and hisdaughter, accompanied by Don Philip de Sottomayor, sallied out, escorted by six armed lackeys, and took their way towards thecathedral. They had, however, arrived very late, and the crowd hadalready gathered so densely that even the efforts of the lackeys andthe angry commands of the marquis and Don Philip failed to enablethem to make a passage. Very slowly indeed they advanced somedistance into the crowd, but each moment their progress becameslower. Gerald and Geoffrey had fallen in behind them and advancedwith them as they worked themselves in the crowd. 

Angry at what they considered the impertinence of the peoplefor refusing to make way for them, the nobles pressed forward andengaged in an angry controversy with those in front, who urged, and truly, that it was simply impossible for them to make way, sowedged in were they by the people on all sides. The crowd, neitherknowing nor caring who were those who thus wished to take precedenceof the first comers, began to jeer and laugh at the angry nobles, and when these threatened to use force threatened in return. 

As soon as her father had left her side, Gerald, who was immediatelybehind Inez, whispered in her ear, "Now is the time, Inez. Go withmy friend; I will occupy the old woman. "

"Keep close to me, senora, and pretend that you are ill, " Geoffreysaid, to her, and without hesitation Inez turned and followed him, drawing her mantilla more closely over her face. 

"Let us pass, friends, " Geoffrey said as he elbowed his way throughthose standing behind them, "the lady needs air, " and by vigorousefforts he presently arrived at the outskirts of the crowd, and struck off with his charge in the direction of their lodging. "Gerald Burke will follow us as soon as he can get out, " he said. "Everything is prepared for you, senora, and all arrangements made. "

"Who are you, sir?" the girl asked. "I do not recall your face, and yet I seem to have seen it before. "

"I am English, senora, and am a friend of Gerald Burke's. When inMadrid I was disguised as his servant; for as an Englishman and aheretic it would have gone hard with me had I been detected. "

There were but few people in the streets through which they passed, the whole population having flocked either to the streets throughwhich the procession was to pass, or to the cathedral or churchesit was to visit on its way. Gerald had told Inez at their interviewthat, although he had made arrangements for carrying her off byforce on the journey to or from Seville, he should, if possible, takeadvantage of the crowd at the function to draw her away from hercompanions. She had, therefore, put on her thickest lace mantilla, and this now completely covered her face from the view of passersby. Several times she glanced back. 

"Do nor be uneasy about him, senora, " Geoffrey said. "He will nottry to extricate himself from the crowd until you are discoveredto be missing, as to do so would be to attract attention. As soonas your loss is discovered he will make his way out, and will thencome on at the top of his speed to the place whither I am conductingyou, and I expect that we shall find him at the door awaiting us. "

A quarter of an hour's walk took them to the lodging, and Inez gavea little cry of joy as the door was opened to them by Gerald himself. 

"The people of the house are all out, " he said, after their firstgreeting. "In that room you will find a peasant girl's dress. Dressyourself as quickly as you can; we shall be ready for you in attireto match. You had best do up your own things into a bundle, whichI will carry. If they were left here they might, when the news ofyour being missing gets abroad, afford a clue to the manner of yourescape. I will tell you all about the arrangements we have made aswe go along. "

"Have you arranged --" and she hesitated. 

"Yes, an Irish priest, who is an old friend of mine, will performthe ceremony this evening. "

A few minutes later two seeming peasants and a peasant girl issuedout from the lodging. The two men carried stout sticks with bundlesslung over them. 

"Be careful of that bundle, " Inez said, "for there are all my jewelsin it. After what you had said I concealed them all about me. Theyare my fortune, you know. Now, tell me how you got on in the crowd. "

"I first pushed rather roughly against the duenna, and then made themost profuse apologies, saying that it was shameful people shouldcrowd so, and that they ought at once to make way for a lady whowas evidently of high rank. This mollified her, and we talked forthree or four minutes; and in the meantime the row in front, causedby your father and the lackeys quarrelling with the people, grewlouder and louder. The old lady became much alarmed, and indeedthe crowd swayed about so that she clung to my arm. Suddenly shethought of you, and turning round gave a scream when she found youwere missing. 'What is the matter?' I asked anxiously. 'The younglady with me! She was here but an instant ago!' (She had forgottenyou for fully five minutes. ) 'What can have become of her?'

"I suggested that no doubt you were close by, but had got separatedfrom her by the pressure of the crowd. However, she began tosquall so loudly that the marquis looked round. He was already ina towering rage, and he asked angrily, 'What are you making all thisnoise about?' and then looking round exclaimed, 'Where is Inez?''She was here a moment since!' the old lady exclaimed, 'and nowshe has got separated from me. ' Your father looked in vain amongthe crowd, and demanded whether anyone had seen you. Someone saidthat a lady who was fainting had made her way out five minutesbefore. The marquis used some strong language to the old lady, andthen informed Don Philip what had happened, and made his way backout of the crowd with the aid of the lackeys, and is no doubtinquiring for you in all the houses near; but, as you may imagine, I did not wait. I followed close behind them until they were outof the crowd, and then slipped away, and once round the corner tookto my heels and made my way back, and got in two or three minutesbefore you arrived. "

The two young men talked almost continuously during their walk tothe village in order to keep up the spirits of Donna Inez, and toprevent her from thinking of the strangeness of her position andthe perils that lay before them before safety could be obtained. Only once she spoke of the future. 

"Is it true, Gerald, that there are always storms and rain in yourcountry, and that you never see the sun, for so some of those whowere in the Armada have told me?"

"It rains there sometimes, Inez, I am bound to admit; but itis often fine, and the sun never burns one up as it does here. Ipromise you you will like it, dear, when you once become accustomedto it. "

"I do not think I shall, " she said, shaking her head; "I am accustomedto the sun, you know. But I would rather be with you even in suchan island as they told me of than in Spain with Don Philip. "

The village seemed absolutely deserted when they arrived there, the whole population having gone over to Seville to take part inthe great fete. Father Denis received his fair visitor with thegreatest kindness. "Here, Catherine, " he cried to his old servant, "here are the visitors I told you I expected. It is well thatwe have the chambers prepared, and that we killed that capon thismorning. "

That evening Gerald Burke and Inez de Ribaldo were married in thelittle church, Geoffrey Vickars being the only witness. The nextmorning there was a long consultation over their plans. "I couldbuy you a cart in the village and a pair of oxen, and you coulddrive to Malaga, " the priest said, "but there would be a difficultyabout changing your disguises after you had entered the town. Ithink that the boldest plan will be the safest one. I should proposethat you should ride as a well to do trader to Malaga, with yourwife behind you on a pillion, and your friend here as your servant. Lost as your wife was in the crowd at the fete, it will be a longtime before the fact that she has fled will be realized. For a dayor two the search will be conducted secretly, and only when thehouse of every friend whom she might have visited has been searchedwill the aid of the authorities be called in, and the poorer quarters, where she might have been carried by two or three ruffians who mayhave met her as she emerged in a fainting condition, as is supposed, from the crowd, be ransacked. I do not imagine that any search willbe made throughout the country round for a week at least, by whichtime you will have reached Malaga, and, if you have good fortune, be on board a ship. "

This plan was finally agreed to. Gerald and his friend at once wentover to Seville and purchased the necessary dresses, together withtwo strong horses and equipments. It was evening before their returnto the village. Instead of entering it at once they rode on a milefurther, and fastened the horses up in a wood. Gerald would haveleft them there alone, but Geoffrey insisted on staying with themfor the night. 

"I care nothing about sleeping in the open air, Gerald, and it wouldbe folly to risk the success of our enterprise upon the chance ofno one happening to come through the wood, and finding the animalsbefore you return in the morning. We had a hearty meal at Seville, and I shall do very well until morning. "

Gerald and his wife took leave of the friendly priest at daybreakthe next morning, with the hope that they would very shortly meetin Ireland. They left the village before anyone was stirring. 

The peasant clothes had been left behind them. Gerald carried twovalises, the one containing the garments in which Inez had fled, the other his own attire -- Geoffrey having resumed the dress hehad formerly worn as his servant. 

On arriving at the wood the party mounted, and at once proceeded ontheir journey. Four days' travel took them to Malaga, where theyarrived without any adventure whatever. Once or twice they metparties of rough looking men; but travelling as they did withoutbaggage animals, they did not appear promising subjects for robbery, and the determined appearance of master and man, each armed withsword and pistols, deterred the fellows from an attempt whichpromised more hard knocks than plunder. 

After putting up at an inn in Malaga, Gerald went down at once tothe port to inquire for a vessel bound for Italy. There were threeor four such vessels in the harbour, and he had no difficulty inarranging for a passage to Naples for himself, his wife, and servant. The vessel was to sail on the following morning, and it was witha deep feeling of satisfaction and relief that they went on boardher, and an hour later were outside the port. 

"It seems marvellous to me, " Gerald said, as he looked back uponthe slowly receding town, "that I have managed to carry off myprize with so little difficulty. I had expected to meet with allsorts of dangers, and had I been the peaceful trader I looked, ourjourney could not be more uneventful. "

"Perhaps you are beginning to think that the prize is not so veryvaluable after all, " Inez said, "since you have won it so easily. "

"I have not begun to think so yet, " Gerald laughed happily. "At anyrate I shall wait until I get you home before such ideas begin tooccur to me. "

"Directly I get to Ireland, " Inez said, "I shall write to my fatherand tell him that I am married to you, and that I should neverhave run away had he not insisted on my marrying a man I hated. Ishall, of course, beg him to forgive me; but I fear he never will. "

"We must hope that he will, Inez, and that he will ask you to comeback to Spain sometimes. I do not care for myself, you know, foras I have told you my estate in Ireland is amply large enough formy wants; but I shall be glad, for your sake, that you should bereconciled to him. "

Inez shook her head. 

"You do not know my father, Gerald. I would never go back to Spainagain -- not if he promised to give me his whole fortune. My fathernever forgives; and were he to entice me back to Spain, it would beonly to shut me up and to obtain a dispensation from Rome annullingthe marriage, which he would have no difficulty in doing. No, youhave got me, and will have to keep me for good. I shall never returnto Spain, never. Possibly when my father hears from me he may sendme over money to make me think he has forgiven me, and to induceme some day or other to come back to visit him, and so get me intohis power again; but that, Gerald, he shall never do. "

CHAPTER XIV

THE SURPRISE OF BREDA

Lionel Vickars had, by the beginning of 1590, come to speak theDutch language well and fluently. Including his first stay in Hollandhe had now been there eighteen months, and as he was in constantcommunications with the Dutch officers and with the population, he had constant occasion for speaking Dutch, a language much moreakin to English than any other continental tongue, and indeed soclosely allied to the dialect of the eastern counties of England, that the fishermen of our eastern ports had in those days littledifficulty in conversing with the Hollanders. 

He was one day supping with Sir Francis Vere when Prince Mauriceand several of his officers were also there. The conversation turnedupon the prospects of the campaign of the ensuing spring. Lionel, of course, took no part in it, but listened attentively to whatwas being said and was very pleased to find that the period ofinactivity was drawing to an end, and that their commanders consideredthat they had now gathered a force of sufficient strength to assumethe offensive. 

"I would, " Prince Maurice said, "that we could gain Breda. Thecity stands like a great sentinel against every movement towardsFlanders, and enables the Spaniards to penetrate at all times towardsthe heart of our country; but I fear that it is altogether beyondour means. It is one of the strongest cities in the Netherlands, and my ancestors, who were its lords, little thought that they werefortifying and strengthening it in order that it might be a thornin the side of their country. I would give much, indeed, to beable to wrest it from the enemy; but I fear it will be long beforewe can even hope for that. It could withstand a regular siege bya well provided army for months; and as to surprise, it is out ofthe question, for I hear that the utmost vigilance is unceasinglymaintained. "

A few days after this Lionel was talking with Captain de Heraugiere, who had also been at the supper. He had taken part in the defenceof Sluys and was one of the officers with whom Lionel was mostintimate. 

"It would be a rare enterprise to surprise Breda, " Captainde Heraugiere said; "but I fear it is hopeless to think of such athing. "

"I do not see why it should be, " Lionel said. "I was reading whenI was last at home about our wars with the Scotch, and there wereseveral cases in which very strong places that could not have beencarried by assault were captured suddenly by small parties of menwho disguised themselves as waggoners, and hiding a score or twoof their comrades in a wagon covered with firewood, or sacks ofgrain, boldly went up to the gates. When there they cut the tracesof their horses so that the gates could not be closed, or theportcullis lowered, and then falling upon the guards, kept them atbay until a force, hidden near the gates, ran up and entered thetown. I see not why a similar enterprise should not be attemptedat Breda. "

"Nor do I, " Captain Heraugiere said; "the question is how to setabout such a scheme. "

"That one could not say without seeing the place, " Lionel remarked. "I should say that a plan of this sort could only be successfulafter those who attempted it had made themselves masters of allparticulars of the place and its ways. Everything would depend uponall going smoothly and without hitches of any kind. If you reallythink of undertaking such an adventure, Captain Heraugiere, Ishould be very glad to act under you if Sir Francis Vere will giveme leave to do so; but I would suggest that the first step shouldbe for us to go into Breda in disguise. We might take in a wagonload of grain for sale, or merely carry on our backs baskets withcountry produce, or we could row up in a boat with fish. "

"The plan is certainly worth thinking of, " Captain Heraugiere said. "I will turn it over in my mind for a day, and will then talk toyou again. It would be a grand stroke, and there would be greathonour to be obtained; but it will not do for me to go to PrinceMaurice and lay it before him until we have a plan completely workedout, otherwise we are more likely to meet with ridicule than praise. "

The following day Captain Heraugiere called at Lionel's lodgings. "I have lain awake all night thinking of our scheme, " he said, "and have resolved to carry out at least the first part of it --to enter Breda and see what are the prospects of success, and themanner in which the matter had best be set about. I propose thatwe two disguise ourselves as fishermen, and going down to the riverbetween Breda and Willemstad bargain with some fishermen going upto Breda with their catch for the use of their boat. While they areselling the fish we can survey the town and see what is the bestmethod of introducing a force into it. When our plan is completedwe will go to Voorne, whither Prince Maurice starts tomorrow, andlay the matter before him. "

"I will gladly go with you to Breda, " Lionel said, "and, as faras I can, aid you there; but I think that it would be best thatyou only should appear in the matter afterwards. I am but a youngvolunteer, and it would be well that I did not appear at all inthe matter, which you had best make entirely your own. But I hope, Captain Heraugiere, that should the prince decide to adopt any planyou may form, and intrust the matter to you, that you will take mewith you in your following. "

"That I will assuredly, " Captain Heraugiere said, "and will take carethat if it should turn out successful your share in the enterpriseshall be known. "

"When do you think of setting about it?" Lionel asked. 

"Instantly. My company is at Voorne, and I should return thitherwith the prince today. I will at once go to him and ask for leaveto be absent on urgent affairs for a week. Do you go to Sir FrancisVere and ask for a similar time. Do not tell him, if you can helpit, the exact nature of your enterprise. But if you cannot obtainleave otherwise, of course you must do so. I will be back here intwo hours' time. We can then at once get our disguises, and hirea craft to take us to Willemstad. "

Lionel at once went across to the quarters of Sir Francis Vere. 

"I have come, Sir Francis, to ask for a week's leave of absence. "

"That you can have, Lionel. Where are you going --shooting duckson the frozen meres?"

"No, Sir Francis. I am going on a little expedition with CaptainHeraugiere, who has invited me to accompany him. We have an idea inour heads that may perhaps be altogether useless, but may possiblybear fruit. In the first case we would say nothing about it, inthe second we will lay it before you on our return. "

"Very well, " Sir Francis said with a smile. "You showed that youcould think at Sluys, and I hope something may come of this ideaof yours, whatever it may be. "

At the appointed time Captain Heraugiere returned, having obtainedleave of absence from the prince. They at once went out into thetown and bought the clothes necessary for their disguise. Theyreturned with these to their lodgings, and having put them on wentdown to the wharf, where they had no difficulty in bargaining withthe master of a small craft to take them to Willemstad, as theSpaniards had no ships whatever on the water between Rotterdam andBergen op Zoom. The boat was to wait three days for them at thattown, and to bring them back to Rotterdam. As there was no reasonfor delay they at once went on board and cast off. The distancewas but thirty miles, and just at nightfall they stepped ashore atthe town of Willemstad. 

The next morning they had no difficulty in arranging with a fishermanwho was going up to Breda with a cargo of fish to take the placeof two of his boatmen at the oars. 

"We want to spend a few hours there, " Captain Heraugiere said, "andwill give you five crowns if you will leave two of your men hereand let us take their places. "

"That is a bargain, " the man said at once; "that is, if you canrow, for we shall scarce take the tide up to the town, and mustkeep on rowing to get there before the ebb begins. "

"We can row, though perhaps not so well as your own men. You are, I suppose, in the habit of going there, and are known to the guardsat the port? They are not likely, I should think, to notice thatyou haven't got the same crew as usual?"

"There is no fear of that, and if they did I could easily say thattwo of my men were unable to accompany me today, and that I havehired fresh hands in their places. "

Two of the men got out. Captain Heraugiere and Lionel Vickars tooktheir places, and the boat proceeded up the river. The oars wereheavy and clumsy, and the newcomers were by no means sorry when, after a row of twelve miles, they neared Breda. 

"What are the regulations for entering Breda?" Captain Heraugiereasked as they approached the town. 

"There are no particular regulations, " the master of the boat said, "save that on entering the port the boat is searched to see thatit contains nothing but fish. None are allowed to enter the gatesof the town without giving their names, and satisfying the officeron guard that they have business in the place. "

An officer came on board as the boat ran up alongside the quay andasked a few questions. After assisting in getting the basket offish on shore Captain Heraugiere and Lionel sauntered away alongthe quay, leaving the fishermen to dispose of their catch to thetownspeople, who had already begun to bargain for them. 

The river Mark flowed through the town, supplying its moats withwater. Where it left the town on the western side was the oldcastle, with a moat of its own and strong fortified lines. Withinwas the quay, with an open place called the fish market leadingto the gates of the new castle. There were 600 Spanish infantry inthe town and 100 in the castle, and 100 cavalry. The governor ofBreda, Edward Lanzavecchia, was absent superintending the erectionof new fortifications at Gertruydenberg, and in his absence thetown was under the command of his son Paolo. 

Great vigilance was exercised. All vessels entering port werestrictly examined, and there was a guard house on the quay. Lyingby one of the wharves was a large boat laden with peat, which wasbeing rapidly unloaded, the peat being sold as soon as landed, asfuel was very short in the city. 

"It seems to me, " Lionel said as they stood for a minute lookingon, "that this would be just the thing for us. If we could make anarrangement with the captain of one of these peat boats we mighthide a number of men in the hold and cover them with peat. A placemight be built large enough, I should think, to hold seventy oreighty men, and yet be room for a quantity of peat to be stowedover them. "

"A capital idea, " Captain Heraugiere said. "The peat comes fromabove the town. We must find out where the barges are loaded, andtry to get at one of the captains. "

After a short walk through the town they returned to the boat. Thefisherman had already sold out his stock, and was glad at seeinghis passengers return earlier than he expected; but as the guardwas standing by he rated them severely for keeping him waiting solong, and with a muttered excuse they took their places in the boatand rowed down the river. 

"I want you to put us ashore on the left bank as soon as we areour of sight of the town, " Captain Heraugiere said. "As it willbe heavy work getting your boat back with only two of you, I willgive you a couple of crowns beyond the amount I bargained with youfor. "

"That will do well enough, " the man said. "We have got the tidewith us, and can drop down at our leisure. "

As soon as they were landed they made a wide detour to avoid thetown, and coming down again upon the river above it, followed itsbanks for three miles, when they put up at a little inn in the smallvillage of Leur on its bank. They had scarcely sat down to a mealwhen a man came in and called for supper. The landlord placedanother plate at the table near them, and the man at once got intoconversation with them, and they learnt that he was master of apeat boat that had that morning left Breda empty. 

"We were in Breda ourselves this morning, " Captain Heraugiere said, "and saw a peat boat unloading there. There seemed to be a briskdemand for the fuel. "

"Yes; it is a good trade at present, " the man said. "There are onlysix of us who have permits to enter the port, and it is as much aswe can do to keep the town supplied with fuel; for, you see, at anymoment the river may be frozen up, so the citizens need to keepa good stock in hand. I ought not to grumble, since I reap thebenefit of the Spanish regulations; but all these restrictions ontrade come mighty hard upon the people of Breda. It was not so inthe old time. "

After supper was over Captain Heraugiere ordered a couple of flasksof spirits, and presently learned from the boatman that his namewas Adrian Van de Berg, and that he had been at one time a servantin the household of William of Orange. Little by little CaptainHeraugiere felt his way, and soon found that the boatman was anenthusiastic patriot. He then confided to him that he himself wasan officer in the State's service, and had come to Breda to ascertainwhether there was any possibility of capturing the town by surprise. 

"We hit on a plan today, " he said, "which promises a chance ofsuccess; but it needs the assistance of one ready to risk his life. "

"I am ready to risk my life in any enterprise that has a fairchance of success, " the boatman said, "but I do not see how I canbe of much assistance. "

"You can be of the greatest assistance if you will, and will renderthe greatest service to your country if you will join in our plan. What we propose is, that we should construct a shelter of boardsfour feet high in the bottom of your boat, leading from your littlecabin aft right up to the bow. In this I calculate we could stowseventy men; then the peat could be piled over it, and if youentered the port somewhat late in the afternoon you could managethat it was not unladen so as to uncover the roof of our shelterbefore work ceased for the night. Then we could sally out, overpowerthe guard on the quay, make for one of the gates, master the guardthere, and open it to our friends without. "

"It is a bold plan and a good one, " Van de Berg said, "and I amready to run my share of the risk with you. I am so well known inBreda that they do not search the cargo very closely when I arrive, and I see no reason why the party hidden below should not escapeobservation. I will undertake my share of the business if youdecide to carry it out. I served the prince for fifteen years, andam ready to serve his son. There are plenty of planks to be obtainedat a place three miles above here, and it would not take many hoursto construct the false deck. If you send a messenger here givingme two days' notice, it shall be built and the peat stowed on itby the time you arrive. "

It was late at night before the conversation was concluded, andthe next morning Captain Heraugiere and Lionel started on theirreturn, struck the river some miles below Breda, obtained a passageover the river in a passing boat late in the afternoon, and, sleepingat Willemstad, went on board their boat next morning and returnedto Rotterdam. It was arranged that Lionel should say nothing abouttheir journey until Captain Heraugiere had opened the subject toPrince Maurice. 

"You are back before your time, " Sir Francis Vere said when Lionelreported himself for duty. "Has anything come of this project ofyours, whatever it may be?"

"We hope so, sir, Captain Heraugiere will make his report to PrinceMaurice. He is the leader of the party, and therefore he thoughtit best that he should report to Prince Maurice, who, if he thinkswell of it, will of course communicate with you. "

The next day a message arrived from Voorne requesting Sir FrancisVere to proceed thither to discuss with the prince a matter ofimportance. He returned after two days' absence, and presently sentfor Lionel. 

"This is a rare enterprise that Captain Heraugiere has proposed tothe prince, " he said, "and promises well for success. It is to bekept a profound secret, and a few only will know aught of it untilit is executed. Heraugiere is of course to have command of the partywhich is to be hidden in the barge, and is to pick out eighty menfrom the garrisons of Gorcum and Lowesteyn. He has begged that youshall be of the party, as he says that the whole matter was in thefirst case suggested to him by you. The rest of the men and officerswill be Dutch. "

A fortnight later, on the 22nd of February, Sir Francis Vere on hisreturn from the Hague, where Prince Maurice now was, told Lionelthat all was arranged. The message had come down from Van de Bergthat the hiding place was constructed. They were to join Heraugierethe next day. 

On the 24th of February the little party starred. Heraugiere hadchosen young, active, and daring men. With him were Captains Logierand Fervet, and Lieutenant Held. They embarked on board a vessel, and were landed near the mouth of the Mark, as De Berg was thistime going to carry the peat up the river instead of down, fearingthat the passage of seventy men through the country would attractattention. The same night Prince Maurice, Sir Francis Vere, CountHohenlohe, and other officers sailed to Willemstad, their destinationhaving been kept a strict secret from all but those engaged in theenterprise. Six hundred English troops, eight hundred Dutch, andthree hundred cavalry had been drawn from different garrisons, andwere also to land at Willemstad. 

When Heraugiere's party arrived at the point agreed on at eleveno'clock at night, Van de Berg was not there, nor was the barge;and angry and alarmed at his absence they searched about for himfor hours, and at last found him in the village of Terheyde. He madethe excuse that he had overslept himself, and that he was afraidthe plot had been discovered. As everything depended upon hiscooperation, Heraugiere abstained from the angry reproaches whichthe strange conduct of the man had excited; and as it was nowtoo late to do anything that night, a meeting was arranged forthe following evening, and a message was despatched to the princetelling him that the expedition was postponed for a day. On theirreturn, the men all gave free vent to their indignation. 

"I have no doubt, " Heraugiere said, "that the fellow has turnedcoward now that the time has come to face the danger. It is onething to talk about a matter as long as it is far distant, butanother to look it in the face when it is close at hand. I do notbelieve that he will come tomorrow. 

"If he does not he will deserve hanging, " Captain Logier said;"after all the trouble he has given in getting the troops together, and after bringing the prince himself over. "

"It will go very near hanging if not quite, " Heraugiere muttered. "If he thinks that he is going to fool us with impunity, he ismightily mistaken. If he is a wise man he will start at daybreak, and get as far away as he can before nightfall if he does not meanto come. "

The next day the party remained in hiding in a barn, and in theevening again went down to the river. There was a barge lying thereladen high with turf. A general exclamation of satisfaction brokefrom all when they saw it. There were two men on it. One landedand came to meet them. 

"Where is Van de Berg?" Captain Heraugiere asked as he came up. 

"He is ill and unable to come, but has sent you this letter. Mybrother and myself have undertaken the business. "

The letter merely said that the writer was too ill to come, buthad sent in his place his two nephews, one or other of whom alwaysaccompanied him, and who could be trusted thoroughly to carry outthe plan. The party at once went on board the vessel, descendedinto the little cabin aft, and then passed through a hole made bythe removal of two planks into the hold that had been prepared forthem. Heraugiere remained on deck, and from time to time descendedto inform those below of the progress being made. It was slowindeed, for a strong wind laden with sleet blew directly down theriver. Huge blocks of ice floated down, and the two boatmen withtheir poles had the greatest difficulty in keeping the boat's headup the stream. 

At last the wind so increased that navigation became impossible, and the barge was made fast against the bank. From Monday nightuntil Thursday morning the gale continued. Progress was impossible, and the party cramped up in the hold suffered greatly from hungerand thirst. On Thursday evening they could sustain it no longer andlanded. They were for a time scarce able to walk, so cramped weretheir limbs by their long confinement, and made their way up painfullyto a fortified building called Nordand, standing far from any otherhabitations. Here they obtained food and drink, and remained untileleven at night. One of the boatmen came to them with news that thewind had changed, and was now blowing in from the sea. They againtook their places on board, but the water was low in the river, andit was difficult work passing the shallows, and it was not untilSaturday afternoon that they passed the boom below the town andentered the inner harbour. 

An officer of the guard came off in a boat and boarded the barge. The weather was so bitterly cold that he at once went into thelittle cabin and there chatted with the two boatmen. Those in thehold could hear every word that was said, and they almost held theirbreath, for the slightest noise would betray them. After a whilethe officer got into his boat again, saying he would send somemen off to warp the vessel into the castle dock, as the fuel wasrequired by the garrison there. As the barge was making its waytowards the watergate, it struck upon a hidden obstruction in theriver and began to leak rapidly. The situation of those in the holdwas now terrible, for in a few minutes the water rose to theirknees, and the choice seemed to be presented to them of beingdrowned like rats there, or leaping overboard, in which case theywould be captured and hung without mercy. The boatmen plied thepumps vigorously, and in a short time a party of Italian soldiersarrived from the shore and towed the vessel into the inner harbour, and made her fast close to the guard house of the castle. A partyof labourers at once came on board and began to unload the turf;the need of fuel both in the town and castle being great, for theweather had been for some time bitterly cold. 

A fresh danger now arose. The sudden immersion in the icy waterin the close cabin brought on a sudden inclination to sneeze andcough. Lieutenant Held, finding himself unable to repress his cough, handed his dagger to Lionel Vickars, who happened to be sittingnext to him, and implored him to stab him to the heart lest hiscough might betray the whole party; but one of the boatmen who wasstanding close to the cabin heard the sounds, and bade his companiongo on pumping with as much noise and clatter as possible, while hehimself did the same, telling those standing on the wharf alongsidethat the boat was almost full of water. The boatmen behaved withadmirable calmness and coolness, exchanging jokes with acquaintanceson the quay, keeping up a lively talk, asking high prices for theirpeat, and engaging in long and animated bargains so as to preventthe turf from being taken too rapidly ashore. 

At last, when but a few layers of turf remained over the roofof the hold, the elder brother told the men unloading that it wasgetting too dark, and he himself was too tired and worn out toattend to things any longer. He therefore gave the man some moneyand told them to go to the nearest public house to drink his health, and to return the first thing in the morning to finish unloading. The younger of the two brothers had already left the boat. He madehis way through the town, and started at full speed to carry thenews to Prince Maurice that the barge had arrived safely in thetown, and the attempt would be made at midnight; also of the factthey had learned from those on the wharf, that the governor hadheard a rumour that a force had landed somewhere on the coast, andhad gone off again to Gertruydenberg in all haste, believing thatsome design was on foot against that town. His son Paolo was againin command of the garrison. 

A little before midnight Captain Heraugiere told his comrades thatthe hour had arrived, and that only by the most desperate braverycould they hope to succeed, while death was the certain consequenceof failure. The band were divided into two companies. He himselfwith one was to attack the main guard house; the other, underFervet, was to seize the arsenal of the fortress. Noiselessly theystole out from their hiding place, and formed upon the wharf withinthe inclosure of the castle. Heraugiere moved straight upon theguard house. The sentry was secured instantly; but the slight noisewas heard, and the captain of the watch ran out, but was instantlycut down. 

Others came our with torches, but after a brief fight were driveninto the guard house; when all were shot down through the doorsand windows. Captain Ferver and his band had done equally well. Themagazine of the castle was seized, and its defenders slain. PaoloLanzavecchia made a sally from the palace with a few of his adherents, but was wounded and driven back; and the rest of the garrison ofthe castle, ignorant of the strength of the force that had thusrisen as it were from the earth upon them, fled panic stricken, not even pausing to destroy the bridge between the castle and thetown. 

Young Paolo Lanzavecchia now began a parley with the assailants;but while the negotiations were going on Hohenlohe with his cavalrycame up -- having been apprised by the boatman that the attempt wasabout to be made -- battered down the palisade near the watergate, and entered the castle. A short time afterwards Prince Maurice, Sir Francis Vere, and other officers arrived with the main body ofthe troops. But the fight was over before even Hohenlohe arrived;forty of the garrison being killed, and not a single man of theseventy assailants. The burgomaster, finding that the castle hadfallen, and that a strong force had arrived, then sent a trumpeterto the castle to arrange for the capitulation of the town, whichwas settled on the following terms:-- All plundering was commutedfor the payment of two months' pay to every soldier engaged in theaffair. All who chose might leave the city, with full protectionto life and property. Those who were willing to remain were notto be molested in their consciences or households with regard toreligion. 

The news of the capture of Breda was received with immense enthusiasmthroughout Holland. It was the first offensive operation that hadbeen successfully undertaken, and gave new hope to the patriots. 

Parma was furious at the cowardice with which five companies offoot and one of horse -- all picked troops -- had fled before theattack of seventy Hollanders. Three captains were publicly beheadedin Brussels and a fourth degraded to the ranks, while Lanzavecchiawas deprived of the command of Gertruydenberg. 

For some months before the assault upon Breda the army of Hollandhad been gaining vastly in strength and organization. Prince Maurice, aided by his cousin Lewis William, stadholder of Friesland, had beenhard at work getting it into a state of efficiency. Lewis William, a man of great energy and military talent, saw that the use ofsolid masses of men in the field was no longer fitted to a state ofthings when the improvements in firearms of all sorts had entirelychanged the condition of war. He therefore reverted to the oldRoman methods, and drilled his soldiers in small bodies; teachingthem to turn and wheel, advance or retreat, and perform all sortsof manoeuvres with regularity and order. Prince Maurice adoptedthe same plan in Holland, and the tactics so introduced proved soefficient that they were sooner or later adopted by all civilizednations. 

At the time when William of Orange tried to relieve the hard pressedcity of Haarlem, he could with the greatest difficulty muster threeor four thousand men for the purpose. The army of the Netherlandswas now 22, 000 strong, of whom 2000 were cavalry. It was welldisciplined, well equipped, and regularly paid, and was soon toprove that the pains bestowed upon it had not been thrown away. In the course of eighteen years that had followed the capture ofBrill and the commencement of the struggle with Spain, the wealthand prosperity of Holland had enormously increased. The Dutch weremasters of the sea coast, the ships of the Zeelanders closed everyavenue to the interior, and while the commerce of Antwerp, Ghent, Bruges, and the other cities of the provinces that remained inthe hands of the Spaniards was for the time destroyed, and theirpopulation fell off by a half, Holland benefited in proportion. 

From all the Spanish provinces men of energy and wealth passedover in immense numbers to Holland, where they could pursue theircommerce and industries -- free from the exactions and cruelty underwhich they had for so many years groaned. The result was that thecities of Holland increased vastly in wealth and population, andthe resources at the disposal of Prince Maurice enormously exceededthose with which his father had for so many years sustained thestruggle. 

For a while after the capture of Breda there was breathing timein Holland, and Maurice was busy in increasing and improving hisarmy. Parma was fettered by the imperious commands of Philip, whohad completely crippled him by withdrawing a considerable number ofhis troops for service in the war which he was waging with France. But above all, the destruction of the Armada, and with it of thenaval supremacy of Spain, had changed the situation. 

Holland was free to carry on her enterprises by sea, and had freecommunication and commerce with her English ally; while communicationbetween Spain and the Netherlands was difficult. Reinforcementscould no longer be sent by sea, and had to be sent across Europefrom Italy. Parma was worn out by exertions, disappointment, andannoyance, and his health was seriously failing; while opposedto him were three young commanders -- Maurice, Lewis William, andFrancis Vere -- all men of military genius and full of confidenceand energy. 

CHAPTER XV

A SLAVE IN BARBARY

The Terifa had left port but a few hours when a strong wind rosefrom the north, and rapidly increased in violence until it wasblowing a gale. "Inez is terribly ill, " Gerald said when he metGeoffrey on deck the following morning. 

"I believe at the present moment she would face her father and riskeverything if she could but be put on shore. "

"I can well imagine that. However, she will think otherwise tomorrowor next day. I believe these Mediterranean storms do not last long. There is no fear of six weeks of bad weather such as we had whenwe were last afloat together. "

"No. I have just been speaking to the captain. He says they generallyblow themselves out in two or three days; but still, even that isnot a pleasant lookout. These vessels are not like your Englishcraft, which seem to be able to sail almost in the eye of the wind. They are lubberly craft, and badly handled; and if this gale lastsfor three days we shall be down on the Barbary coast, and I wouldrather risk another journey through Spain than get down so nearthe country of the Moors. "

"I can understand that, " Geoffrey agreed. "However, I see thereare some thirty soldiers forward on their way to join one of theregiments in Naples, so we ought to be able to beat off any corsairthat might come near us. "

"Yes; but if we got down on their coast we might be attacked byhalf a dozen of them, " Gerald said. "However, one need not begin toworry one's self at present; the gale may abate within a few hours. "

At the end of the second day the wind went down suddenly; andthrough the night the vessel rolled heavily, for the sea was stillhigh, and there was not a breath of wind to fill her sails and steadyher. By the morning the sea had gone down, but there was still anabsence of wind. 

"We have had a horrible night, " Gerald remarked, "but we may thinkourselves fortunate indeed, " and he pointed to the south, wherethe land was plainly visible at a distance of nine or ten miles. "If the gale had continued to blow until now we should have beenon shore long before this. "

"We are too near to be pleasant, " Geoffrey said, "for they cansee us as plainly as we can see the land. It is to be hoped thata breeze may spring up from the south before long and enable usto creep off the land. Unless I am greatly mistaken I can see themasts of some craft or other in a line with those white houses overthere. "

"I don't see them, " Gerald replied, gazing intently in the directionin which Geoffrey pointed. 

"Let us go up to the top, Gerald; we shall see her hull from thereplainly enough. "

On reaching the top Gerald saw at once that his friend's eyes hadnot deceived him. 

"Yes, there is a vessel there sure enough, Geoffrey. I cannot seewhether she has one or two masts, for her head is in this direction. "

"That is not the worst of it, " Geoffrey said, shading his eyes andgazing intently on the distant object. "She is rowing; I can seethe light flash on her oars every stroke. That is a Moorish galley, and she is coming out towards us. "

"I believe you are right, " Gerald replied after gazing earnestlyfor some time. "Yes, I saw the flash of the oars then distinctly. "

They at once descended to the deck and informed the captain of whatthey had seen. He hastily mounted to the top. 

"There is no mistake about it, " he said after looking intently fora short time; "it is one of the Barbary corsairs, and she is makingout towards us. The holy saints preserve us from these bloodthirstyinfidels. "

"The saints will do their work if we do ours, " Gerald remarked; "andwe had best do as large a share as possible. What is the number ofyour crew, captain?"

"Nineteen men altogether. "

"And there are thirty soldiers, and six male passengers in thecabin, " Gerald said; "so we muster fifty-four. That ought to beenough to beat off the corsair. "

On returning to the deck the captain informed the officer in charge ofthe troops on board that a Moorish pirate was putting off towardsthem, and that unless the wind came to their aid there was no chanceof escaping a conflict with her. 

"Then we must fight her, captain, " the officer, who was still ayouth, said cheerfully. "I have thirty men, of whom at least halfare veterans. You have four cannon on board, and there are the crewand passengers. 

"Fifty-four in all, " Gerald said. "We ought to be able to make agood fight of it. "

Orders were at once given, soldiers and crew were mustered andinformed of the approaching danger. 

"We have got to fight, men, and to fight hard, " the young officersaid; "for if we are beaten you know the result -- either our throatswill be cut or we shall have to row in their galleys for the restof our lives. So there is not much choice. "

In an hour the corsair was halfway between the coast and the vessel. By this time every preparation had been made for her reception. Armshad been distributed among the crew and such of the passengers aswere not already provided, the guns had been cast loose and ammunitionbrought up, cauldrons of pitch were ranged along the bulwarks andfires lighted on slabs of stone placed beneath them. The coppersin the galley were already boiling. 

"Now, captain, " the young officer said, "do you and your sailorswork the guns and ladle out the pitch and boiling water, and be inreadiness to catch up their pikes and axes and aid in the defenceif the villains gain a footing on the deck. I and my men and thepassengers will do our best to keep them from climbing up. "

The vessel was provided with sweeps, and the captain had inthe first place proposed to man them; but Gerald pointed out thatthe corsair would row three feet to their one, and that it wasimportant that all should be fresh and vigorous when the piratescame alongside. The idea had consequently been abandoned, and thevessel lay motionless in the water while the corsair was approaching. Inez, who felt better now that the motion had subsided, came ondeck as the preparations were being made. Gerald told her of thedanger that was approaching. She turned pale. 

"This is dreadful, Gerald, I would rather face death a thousandtimes than be captured by the Moors. "

"We shall beat them off, dear, never fear. They will not reckonupon the soldiers we have on board, and will expect an easy prize. I do not suppose that, apart from the galley slaves, they have moremen on board than we have, and fighting as we do for liberty, eachof us ought to be equal to a couple of these Moorish dogs. Whenthe conflict begins you must go below. "

"I shall not do that, " Inez said firmly. "We will share the samefate whatever it may be, Gerald; and remember that whatever happensI will not live to be carried captive among them, I will stab myselfto the heart if I see that all is lost. "

"You shall come on deck if you will, Inez, when they get closealongside. I do not suppose there will be many shots fired -- theywill be in too great a hurry to board; but as long as they areshooting you must keep below. After that come up if you will. Itwould make a coward of me did I know that a chance shot might strikeyou. "

"Very well, then, Gerald, to please you I will go down until theycome alongside, then come what will I shall be on deck. "

As the general opinion on board was that the corsairs would notgreatly outnumber them, while they would be at a great disadvantagefrom the lowness of their vessel in the water, there was a generalfeeling of confidence, and the approach of the enemy was watchedwith calmness. When half a mile distant two puffs of smoke burstout from the corsair's bows. A moment later a shot struck the ship, and another threw up the water close to her stern. The four gunsof the Tarifa had been brought over to the side on which the enemywas approaching, and these were now discharged. One of the shotscarried away some oars on the starboard side of the galley, anotherstruck her in the bow. There was a slight confusion on board; twoor three oars were shifted over from the port to the starboardside, and, she continued her way. 

The guns were loaded again, bags of bullets being this time insertedinstead of balls. The corsairs fired once more, but their shotswere unanswered; and with wild yells and shouts they approachedthe motionless Spanish vessel. 

"She is crowded with men, " Gerald remarked to Geoffrey. "She hasfar more on board than we reckoned on. "

"We have not given them a close volley yet, " Geoffrey replied. "Ifthe guns are well aimed they will make matters equal. "

The corsair was little more than her own length away when the captaingave the order, and the four guns poured their contents upon hercrowded decks. The effect was terrible. The mass of men gatheredin her bow in readiness to board as soon as she touched the Tarifawere literally swept away. Another half minute she was alongsidethe Spaniard, and the Moors with wild shouts of vengeance tried toclamber on board. 

But they had not reckoned upon meeting with more than the ordinarycrew of a merchant ship. The soldiers discharged their arquebuses, and then with pike and sword opposed an impenetrable barrier to theassailants, while the sailors from behind ladled over the boilingpitch and water through intervals purposely left in the line of thedefenders. The conflict lasted but a few minutes. Well nigh halfthe Moors had been swept away by the discharge of the cannon, andthe rest, but little superior in numbers to the Spaniards, werenot long before they lost heart, their efforts relaxed, and shoutsarose to the galley slaves to row astern. 

"Now, it is our turn!" the young officer cried. "Follow me, mymen; we will teach the dogs a lesson. " As he spoke he sprang fromthe bulwark down upon the deck of the corsair. Geoffrey, who wasstanding next to him, followed his example, as did five or sixsoldiers. They were instantly engaged in a hand to hand fight withthe Moors. In the din and confusion they heard not the shouts oftheir comrades. After a minute's fierce fighting, Geoffrey, findingthat he and his companions were being pressed back, glanced roundto see why support did not arrive, and saw that there were alreadythirty feet of water between the two vessels. He was about tospring overboard, when the Moors made a desperate rush, his guardwas beaten down, a blow from a Moorish scimitar fell on his head, and he lost consciousness. 

It was a long time before he recovered. The first sound he wasaware of was the creaking of the oars. He lay dreamily listening tothis, and wondering what it meant until the truth suddenly flashedacross him. He opened his eyes and looked round. A heavy weight layacross his legs, and he saw the young Spanish officer lying deadthere. Several other Spaniards lay close by, while the deck wasstrewn with the corpses of the Moors. He understood at once what hadhappened. The vessels had drifted apart just as he sprang on board, cutting off those who had boarded the corsair from all assistancefrom their friends, and as soon as they had been overpowered thegalley had started on her return to the port from which she hadcome out. 

"At any rate, " he said to himself, "Gerald and Inez are safe; thatis a comfort, whatever comes of it. "

It was not until the corsair dropped anchor near the shore thatthe dispirited Moors paid any attention to those by whom their deckwas cumbered. Then the Spaniards were first examined. Four, whowere dead, were at once tossed overboard. Geoffrey and two otherswho showed signs of life were left for the present, a bucket ofwater being thrown over each to revive them. The Moorish woundedand the dead were then lowered into boats and taken on shore forcare or burial. Then Geoffrey and the two Spaniards were orderedto rise. 

All three were able to do so with some difficulty, and were rowedashore. They were received when they landed by the curses andexecrations of the people of the little town, who would have tornthem to pieces had not their captors marched them to the prisonoccupied by the galley slaves when on shore, and left them there. Most of the galley slaves were far too exhausted by their long row, and too indifferent to aught but their own sufferings, to pay anyattention to the newcomers. Two or three, however, came up to themand offered to assist in bandaging their wounds. Their doubletshad already been taken by their captors; but they now tore stripsoff their shirts, and with these staunched the bleeding of theirwounds. 

"It was lucky for you that five or six of our number were killed bythat discharge of grape you gave us, " one of them said, "or theywould have thrown you overboard at once. Although, after all, deathis almost preferable to such a life as ours. "

"How long have you been here?" Geoffrey asked. 

"I hardly know, " the other replied; "one almost loses count of timehere. But it is somewhere about ten years. I am sturdy, you see. Three years at most is the average of our life in the galleys, thoughthere are plenty die before as many months have passed. I come ofa hardy race. I am not a Spaniard. I was captured in an attack ona town in the West Indies, and had three years on board one of yourgalleys at Cadiz. Then she was captured by the Moors, and here Ihave been ever since. "

"Then you must be an Englishman!" Geoffrey exclaimed in thatlanguage. 

The man stared at him stupidly for a minute, and then burst intotears. "I have never thought to hear my own tongue again, lad, "he said, holding out his hand. "Aye, I am English, and was oneof Hawkins' men. But how come you to be in a Spanish ship? I haveheard our masters say, when talking together, that there is warnow between the English and Spaniards; that is, war at home. Therehas always been war out on the Spanish Main, but they know nothingof that. "

"I was made prisoner in a fight we had with the great Spanish Armadaoff Gravelines, " Geoffrey said. 

"We heard a year ago from some Spaniards they captured that a greatfleet was being prepared to conquer England; but no news has cometo us since. We are the only galley here, and as our benches werefull, the prisoners they have taken since were sent off at once toAlgiers or other ports, so we have heard nothing. But I told theSpaniards that if Drake and Hawkins were in England when theirgreat fleet got there, they were not likely to have it all theirown way. Tell me all about it, lad. You do nor know how hungry Iam for news from home. "

Geoffrey related to the sailor the tale of the overthrow and destructionof the Armada, which threw him into an ecstasy of satisfaction. 

"These fellows, " he said, pointing to the other galley slaves, "have for the last year been telling me that I need not call myselfan Englishman any more, for that England was only a part of Spainnow. I will open their eyes a bit in the morning. But I won't askyou any more questions now; it is a shame to have made you talk somuch after such a clip as you have had on the head. "

Geoffrey turned round on the sand that formed their only bed, andwas soon asleep, the last sound he heard being the chuckling ofhis companion over the discomfiture of the Armada. 

In the morning the guard came in with a great dish filled with asort of porridge of coarsely ground grain, boiled with water. Ina corner of the yard were a number of calabashes, each composed ofhalf a gourd. The slaves each dipped one of these into the vessel, and so ate their breakfast. Before beginning Geoffrey went toa trough, into which a jet of water was constantly falling from asmall pipe, bathed his head and face, and took a long drink. 

"We may be thankful, " the sailor, who had already told him thathis name was Stephen Boldero, said, "that someone in the old timeslaid on that water. If it had not been for that I do not know whatwe should have done, and a drink of muddy stuff once or twice aday is all we should have got. That there pure water is just thesaving of us. "

"What are we going to do now?" Geoffrey asked. "Does the galley goout every day?"

"Bless you, no; sometimes not once a month; only when a sail is madeout in sight, and the wind is light enough to give us the chanceof capturing her. Sometimes we go out on a cruise for a month at atime; but that is not often. At other times we do the work of thetown, mend the roads, sweep up the filth, repair the quays; doanything, in fact, that wants doing. The work, except in the galleys, is not above a man's strength. Some men die under it, because theSpaniards lose heart and turn sullen, and then down comes the whipon their backs, and they break their hearts over it; but a man asdoes his best, and is cheerful and willing, gets on well enoughexcept in the galleys. 

"That is work that is. There is a chap walks up and down with awhip, and when they are chasing he lets it fall promiscuous, andeven if you are rowing fit to kill yourself you do not escape it;but on shore here if you keep up your spirits things ain't altogetherso bad. Now I have got you here to talk to in my own lingo I feelquite a different man. For although I have been here ten years, andcan jabber in Spanish, I have never got on with these fellows; asis only natural, seeing that I am an Englishman and know all abouttheir doings in the Spanish Main, and hate them worse than poison. Well, our time is up, so I am off. I do nor expect they will makeyou work till your wounds are healed a bit. "

This supposition turned out correct, and for the next week Geoffreywas allowed to remain quietly in the yard when the gang went outto their work. At the end of that time his wound had closed, andbeing heartily sick of the monotony of his life, he voluntarilyfell in by the side of Boldero when the gang was called to work. The overseer was apparently pleased at this evidence of willingnesson the part of the young captive, and said something to him in hisown tongue. This his companion translated as being an order thathe was not to work too hard for the present. 

"I am bound to say, mate, that these Moors are, as a rule, muchbetter masters than the Spaniards. I have tried them both, and Iwould rather be in a Moorish galley than a Spanish one by a longway; except just when they are chasing a ship, and are half wildwith excitement. These Moors are not half bad fellows, while it don'tseem to me that a Spaniard has got a heart in him. Then again, Ido not think they are quite so hard on Englishmen as they are onSpaniards; for they hate the Spaniards because they drove them outof their country. Once or twice I have had a talk with the overseerwhen he has been in a special good humour, and he knows we hatethe Spaniards as much as they do, and that though they call usall Christian dogs, our Christianity ain't a bit like that of theSpaniards. I shall let him know the first chance I have that youare English too, and I shall ask him to let you always work by theside of me. "

As Stephen Boldero had foretold, Geoffrey did not find his workon shore oppressively hard. He did his best, and, as he and hiscompanion always performed a far larger share of work than thatdone by any two of the Spaniards, they gained the goodwill of theiroverlooker, who, when a fortnight later the principal bey of theplace sent down a request for two slaves to do some rough work inhis garden, selected them for the work. 

"Now we will just buckle to, lad, " Stephen Boldero said. "This beyis the captain of the corsair, and he can make things a deal easierfor us if he chooses; so we will not spare ourselves. He had oneof the men up there two years ago, and kept him for some months, and the fellow found it so hard when he came back here again thathe pined and died off in no time. "

A guard took them to the bey's house, which stood on high groundbehind the town. The bey came out to examine the men chosen forhis work. 

"I hear, " he said, "that you are both English, and hate the Spaniardsas much as we do. Well, if I find you work well, you will be welltreated; if not, you will be sent back at once. Now, come with me, and I shall show you what you have to do. "

The high wall at the back of the garden had been pulled down, andthe bey intended to enlarge the inclosure considerably. 

"You are first, " he said, "to dig a foundation for the new wallalong that line marked out by stakes. When that is done you willsupply the masons with stone and mortar. When the wall is finishedthe new ground will all have to be dug deeply and planted withshrubs, under the superintendence of my gardener. While you areworking here you will not return to the prison, but will sleep inthat out house in the garden. "

"You shall have no reason to complain of our work, " Boldero said. "We Englishmen are no sluggards, and we do not want a man alwayslooking after us as those lazy Spaniards do. "

As soon as they were supplied with tools Geoffrey and his companionset to work. The trench for the foundations had to be dug threefeet deep; and though the sun blazed fiercely down upon them, theyworked unflinchingly. From time to time the bey's head servant camedown to examine their progress, and occasionally watched them fromamong the trees. At noon he bade them lay aside their tools andcome into the shed, and a slave boy brought them out a large dishof vegetables, with small pieces of meat in it. 

"This is something like food, " Stephen said as he sat down to it. "It is ten years since such a mess as this has passed my lips. Ido not wonder that chap fell ill when he got back to prison if thisis the sort of way they fed him here. "

That evening the Moorish overseer reported to the bey that the twoslaves had done in the course of the day as much work as six ofthe best native labourers could have performed, and that withouthis standing over them or paying them any attention whatever. Movedby the report, the bey himself went down to the end of the garden. 

"It is wonderful, " he said, stroking his beard. "Truly theseEnglishmen are men of sinews. Never have I seen so much work doneby two men in a day. Take care of them, Mahmoud, and see that theyare well fed; the willing servant should be well cared for. "

The work went steadily on until the wall was raised, the grounddug, and the shrubs planted. It was some months before all thiswas done, and the two slaves continued to attract the observationand goodwill of the bey by their steady and cheerful labour. Theirwork began soon after sunrise, and continued until noon. Then theyhad three hours to themselves to eat their midday meal and doze inthe shed, and then worked again until sunset. The bey often strolleddown to the edge of the trees to watch them, and sometimes even tookguests to admire the way in which these two Englishmen, althoughignorant that any eyes were upon them, performed their work. 

His satisfaction was evinced by the abundance of food suppliedthem, their meal being frequently supplemented by fruit and otherlittle luxuries. Severely as they laboured, Geoffrey and hiscompanion were comparatively happy. Short as was the time that theformer had worked with the gang, he appreciated the liberty he nowenjoyed, and especially congratulated himself upon being spared thepainful life of a galley slave at sea. As to Boldero, the changefrom the prison with the companions he hated, its degrading work, and coarse and scanty food, made a new man of him. 

He had been but two-and-twenty when captured by the Spaniards, and was now in the prime of life and strength. The work, which hadseemed very hard to Geoffrey at first, was to him but as play, whilethe companionship of his countryman, his freedom from constantsurveillance, the absence of all care, and the abundance andexcellence of his food, filled him with new life; and the ladiesof the bey's household often sat and listened to the strange songsthat rose from the slaves toiling in the garden. 

As the work approached its conclusion Geoffrey and his companionhad many a talk over what would next befall them. There was onereason only that weighed in favour of the life with the slave gang. In their present position there was no possibility whatever, sofar as they could discern, of effecting their escape; whereas, asslaves, should the galley in which they rowed be overpowered byany ship it attacked, they would obtain their freedom. The chanceof this, however, was remote, as the fast-rowing galleys couldalmost always make their escape should the vessel they attackedprove too strong to be captured. 

When the last bed had been levelled and the last shrub planted thesuperintendent told them to follow him into the house, as the beywas desirous of speaking with them. They found him seated on adivan. 

"Christians, " he said, "I have watched you while you have been atwork, and truly you have not spared yourselves in my service, buthave laboured for me with all your strength, well and willingly. Isee now that it is true that the people of your nation differ muchfrom the Spaniards, who are dogs. 

"I see that trust is to be placed in you, and were you but truebelievers I would appoint you to a position where you could wincredit and honour. As it is, I cannot place you over believers inthe prophet; but neither am I willing that you should return tothe gang from which I took you. I will, therefore, leave you freeto work for yourselves. There are many of my friends who have seenyou labouring, and will give you employment. It will be known inthe place that you are under my protection, and that any who insultor ill treat you will be severely punished. Should you have anycomplaint to make, come freely to me and I will see that justiceis done you. 

"This evening a crier will go through the place proclaiming thatthe two English galley slaves have been given their freedom byme, and will henceforth live in the town without molestation fromanyone, carrying on their work and selling their labour like truebelievers. The crier will inform the people that the nation to whichyou belong is at war with our enemies the Spaniards, and that, saveas to the matter of your religion, you are worthy of being regardedas friends by all good Moslems. My superintendent will go down withyou in the morning. I have ordered him to hire a little house foryou and furnish it with what is needful, to recommend you to yourneighbours, and to give you a purse of piastres with which tomaintain yourselves until work comes to you. "

Stephen Boldero expressed the warmest gratitude, on the part ofhis companion and himself, to the bey for his kindness. 

"I have done but simple justice, " the bey said, "and no thanks arenecessary. Faithful work should have its reward, and as you havedone to me so I do to you. "

The next morning as they were leaving, a female slave presented themwith a purse of silver, the gift of the bey's wife and daughters, who had often derived much pleasure from the songs of the twocaptives. The superintendent conducted them to a small hut facingthe sea. It was furnished with the few articles that were, accordingto native ideas, necessary for comfort. There were cushions onthe divan of baked clay raised about a foot above the floor, whichserved as a sofa during the day and as a bed at night. There was asmall piece of carpet on the floor and a few cooking utensils on ashelf, and some dishes of burnt clay; and nothing more was required. There was, however, a small chest, in which, after the superintendenthad left, they found two sets of garments as worn by the natives. 

"This is a comfort indeed, " Geoffrey said. "My clothes are all inrags, and as for yours the less we say about them the better. Ishall feel like a new man in these things. "

"I shall be glad myself, " Stephen agreed, "for the clothes theygive the galley slaves are scarce decent for a Christian man towear. My consolation has been that if they had been shocked by ourappearance they would have given us more clothes; but as they didnot mind it there was no reason why I should. Still it would be acomfort to be clean and decent again. "

For the first few days the natives of the place looked askanceat these Christians in their midst, but the bey's orders had beenperemptory that no insults should be offered to them. Two days aftertheir liberation one of the principal men of the place sent for themand employed them in digging the foundations for a fountain, and adeep trench of some hundred yards in length for the pipe bringingwater to it. After that they had many similar jobs, receiving alwaysthe wages paid to regular workmen, and giving great satisfaction bytheir steady toil. Sometimes when not otherwise engaged they wentout in boats with fishermen, receiving a portion of the catch inpayment for their labours. 

So some months passed away. Very frequently they talked over methodsof escape. The only plan that seemed at all possible was to take aboat and make out to sea; but they knew that they would be pursued, and if overtaken would revert to their former life at the galleys, a change which would be a terrible one indeed after the presentlife of freedom and independence. They knew, too, that they mightbe days before meeting with a ship, for all traders in the Mediterraneanhugged the northern shores as much as possible in order to avoid thedreaded corsairs, and there would be a far greater chance of theirbeing recaptured by one of the Moorish cruisers than of lightingupon a Christian trader. 

"It is a question of chance, " Stephen said, "and when the chancecomes we will seize it; but it is no use our giving up a life againstwhich there is not much to be said, unless some fair prospect ofescape offers itself to us. "

CHAPTER XVI

THE ESCAPE

"In one respect, " Geoffrey said, as they were talking over theirchance of escape, "I am sorry that the bey has behaved so kindlyto us. "

"What is that?" Stephen Boldero asked in surprise. 

"Well, I was thinking that were it not for that we might manageto contrive some plan of escape in concert with the galley slaves, get them down to the shore here, row off to the galley, overpowerthe three or four men who live on board her, and make off with her. Of course we should have had to accumulate beforehand a quantityof food and some barrels of water, for I have noticed that whenthey go out they always take their stores on board with them, andbring on shore on their return what has nor been consumed. Still, I suppose that could be managed. However, it seems to me that ourhands are tied in that direction by the kindness of the bey. Afterhis conduct to us it would be ungrateful in the extreme for us tocarry off his galley. "

"So it would, Geoffrey. Besides I doubt whether the plan wouldsucceed. You may be sure the Spaniards are as jealous as can beof the good fortune that we have met with, and were we to proposesuch a scheme to them the chances are strongly in favour of one ofthem trying to better his own position by denouncing us. I wouldonly trust them as far as I can see them. No, if we ever do anythingit must be done by ourselves. There is no doubt that if some nightwhen there is a strong wind blowing from the southeast we wereto get on board one of these fishing boats, hoist a sail, and runbefore it, we should not be far off from the coast of Spain beforethey started to look for us. But what better should we be there?We can both talk Spanish well enough, but we could not pass asSpaniards. Besides, they would find out soon enough that we werenot Catholics, and where should we be then? Either sent to rowin their galleys or clapped into the dungeons of the Inquisition, and like enough burnt alive at the stake. That would be out of thefrying pan into the fire with vengeance. "

"I think we might pass as Spaniards, " Geoffrey said; "for there isa great deal of difference between the dialects of the differentprovinces, and confined as you have been for the last ten years withSpanish sailors you must have caught their way of talking. Still, I agree with you it will be better to wait for a bit longer forany chance that may occur rather than risk landing in Spain again, where even if we passed as natives we should have as hard work toget our living as we have here, and with no greater chance of makingour way home again. "

During the time that they had been captives some three or fourvessels had been brought in by the corsair. The men composingthe crews had been either sold as slaves to Moors or Arabs in theinterior or sent to Algiers, which town lay over a hundred milesto the east. They were of various nationalities, Spanish, French, and Italian, as the two friends learned from the talk of thenatives, for they always abstained from going near the point wherethe prisoners were landed, as they were powerless to assist theunfortunate captives in any way, and the sight of their distresswas very painful to them. 

One day, however, they learned from the people who were runningdown to the shore to see the captives landed from a ship that hadbeen brought in by the corsair during the night, that there weretwo or three women among the captives. This was the first time thatany females had been captured since their arrival at the place, forwomen seldom travelled far from their homes in those days, exceptthe wives of high officials journeying in great ships that weresafe from the attack of the Moorish corsairs. 

"Let us go down and see them, " Boldero said. "I have not seen theface of a white woman for nine years. "

"I will go if you like, " Geoffrey said. "They will not guess thatwe are Europeans, for we are burnt as dark as the Moors. "

They went down to the landing place. Eight men and two women werelanded from the boat. These were the sole survivors of the crew. 

"They are Spaniards, " Boldero said. "I pity that poor girl. Isuppose the other woman is her servant. "

The girl, who was about sixteen years of age, was very pale, andhad evidently been crying terribly. She did not seem to heed thecries and threats with which the townspeople as usual assailed thenewly arrived captives, but kept her eyes fixed upon one of thecaptives who walked before her. 

"That is her father, no doubt, " Geoffrey said. "It is probably herlast look at him. Come away, Stephen; I am awfully sorry we camehere. I shall not be able to get that girl's face out of my mindfor I don't know how long. "

Without a word they went back to their hut. They had no particularwork that day. Geoffrey went restlessly in and out, sometimes pacingalong the strand, sometimes coming in and throwing himself on thedivan. Stephen Boldero went on quietly mending a net that had beendamaged the night before, saying nothing, but glancing occasionallywith an amused look at his companion's restless movements. Late inthe afternoon Geoffrey burst our suddenly: "Stephen, we must tryand rescue that girl somehow from her fate. "

"I supposed that was what it was coming to, " Boldero said quietly. "Well, let me hear all about it. I know you have been thinking itover ever since morning. What are your ideas?"

"I do not know that I have any ideas beyond getting her and herfather down to a boat and making off. "

"Well, you certainly have not done much if you haven't got fartherthan that, " Stephen said drily. "Now, if you had spent the daytalking it over with me instead of wandering about like one outof his mind, we should have got a great deal further than that bythis time. However, I have been thinking for you. I know what youyoung fellows are. As soon as I saw that girl's face and lookedat you I was dead certain there was an end of peace and quietness, and that you would be bent upon some plan of getting her off. It did not need five minutes to show that I was right; and I havebeen spending my time thinking, while you have thrown yours awayin fidgeting. 

"Well, I think it is worth trying. Of course it will be a vastlymore difficult job getting the girl and her father away than justtaking a boat and sailing off as we have often talked of doing. Then, on the other hand, it would altogether alter our positionafterwards. By his appearance and hers I have no doubt he is awell to do trader, perhaps a wealthy one. He walked with his headupright when the crowd were yelling and cursing, and is evidentlya man of courage and determination. Now, if we had reached theSpanish coast by ourselves we should have been questioned rightand left, and, as I have said all along, they would soon have foundthat we were not Spaniards, for we could not have said where wecame from, or given our past history, or said where our familieslived. But it would be altogether different if we landed withthem. Every one would be interested about them. We should only betwo poor devils of sailors who had escaped with them, and he wouldhelp to pass it off and get us employment; so that the difficultythat has hitherto prevented us from trying to escape is very greatlydiminished. Now, as to getting them away. Of course she has beentaken up to the bey's, and no doubt he will send her as a presentto the bey of Algiers. I know that is what has been done severaltimes before when young women have been captured. 

"I have been thinking it over, and I do not see a possibility ofgetting to speak to her as long as she is at the bey's. I do notsee that it can be done anyhow. She will be indoors most of thetime, and if she should go into the garden there would be other womenwith her. Our only plan, as far as I can see at present, would beto carry her off from her escort on the journey. I do not supposeshe will have more than two, or at most three, mounted men withher, and we ought to be able to dispose of them. As to her father, the matter is comparatively easy. We know the ways of the prison, and I have no doubt we can get him out somehow; only there is thetrouble of the question of time. She has got to be rescued andbrought back and hidden somewhere till nightfall, he has got to beset free the same evening, and we have to embark early enough tobe well out of sight before daylight; and maybe there will not bea breath of wind stirring. It is a tough job, Geoffrey, look at itwhich way you will. "

"It is a tough job, " Geoffrey agreed. "I am afraid the escortwould be stronger than you think. A present of this kind to the beyis regarded as important, and I should say half a dozen horsemenat least will be sent with her. In that case an attempt at rescuewould be hopeless. We have no arms, and if we had we could not killsix mounted men; and if even one escaped, our plans would be alldefeated. The question is, would they send her by land? It seemsto me quite as likely that they might send her by water. "

"Yes, that is likely enough, Geoffrey. In that case everything woulddepend upon the vessel he sent her in. If it is the great galleythere is an end of it; if it is one of their little coasters itmight be managed. We are sure to learn that before long. The beymight keep her for a fortnight or so, perhaps longer, for her torecover somewhat from the trouble and get up her good looks again, so as to add to the value of the present. If she were well andbright she would be pretty enough for anything. In the meantime wecan arrange our plans for getting her father away. Of course if shegoes with a big escort on horseback, or if she goes in the galley, there is an end of our plans. I am ready to help you, Geoffrey, ifthere is a chance of success; but I am not going to throw away mylife if there is not, and unless she goes down in a coaster thereis an end of the scheme. "

"I quite agree to that, " Geoffrey replied; "we cannot accomplishimpossibilities. "

They learned upon the following day that three of the newly arrivedcaptives were to take the places of the galley slaves who hadbeen killed in the capture of the Spanish ship, which had defendeditself stoutly, and that the others were to be sold for work inthe interior. 

"It is pretty certain, " Boldero said, "that the trader will not beone of the three chosen for the galley. The work would break himdown in a month. That makes that part of the business easier, forwe can get him away on the journey inland, and hide him up hereuntil his daughter is sent off. "

Geoffrey looked round the bare room. 

"Well, I do not say as how we could hide him here, " Boldero saidin answer to the look, "but we might hide him somewhere among thesand hills outside the place, and take him food at night. "

"Yes, we might do that, " Geoffrey agreed. "That could be managedeasily enough, I should think, for there are clumps of bushesscattered all over the sand hills half a mile back from the sea. The trouble will be if we get him here, and find after all that wecannot rescue his daughter. "

"That will make no difference, " Boldero said. "In that case wewill make off with him alone. Everything else will go on just thesame. Of course, I should be very sorry not to save the girl; but, as far as we are concerned, if we save the father it will answerour purpose. "

Geoffrey made no reply. Just at that moment his own future was avery secondary matter, in comparison, to the rescue of this unhappySpanish girl. 

Geoffrey and his companion had been in the habit of going upoccasionally to the prison. They had won over the guard by smallpresents, and were permitted to go in and out with fruit and otherlittle luxuries for the galley slaves. They now abstained fromgoing near the place, in order that no suspicion might fall uponthem after his escape of having had any communication with theSpanish trader. 

Shortly after the arrival of the captives two merchants from theinterior came down, and Geoffrey learned that they had visited theprison, and had made a bargain with the bey for all the captivesexcept those transferred to the galley. The two companions hadtalked the matter over frequently, and had concluded it was bestthat only one of them should be engaged in the adventure, for theabsence of both might be noticed. After some discussion it wasagreed that Geoffrey should undertake the task, and that Bolderoshould go alone to the house where they were now at work, and shouldmention that his friend was unwell, and was obliged to remain athome for the day. 

As they knew the direction in which the captives would be takenGeoffrey started before daybreak, and kept steadily along until hereached a spot where it was probable they would halt for the night. It was twenty miles away, and there was here a well of water and agrove of trees. Late in the afternoon he saw the party approaching. It consisted of the merchants, two armed Arabs, and the fivecaptives, all of whom were carrying burdens. They were crawlingpainfully along, overpowered by the heat of the sun, by the lengthof the journey, and by the weight they carried. Several times theArabs struck them heavily with their sticks to force them to keepup. 

Geoffrey retired from the other side of the clump of trees, andlay down in a depression of the sand hills until darkness came on, when he again entered the grove, and crawling cautiously forwardmade his way close up to the party. A fire was blazing, and a mealhad been already cooked and eaten. The traders and the two Arabswere sitting by the fire; the captives were lying extended on theground. Presently, at the command of one of the Arabs, they roseto their feet and proceeded to collect some more pieces of woodfor the fire. As they returned the light fell on the gray hair ofthe man upon whom Geoffrey had noticed that the girl's eyes werefixed. 

He noted the place where he lay down, and had nothing to do nowbut to wait until the party were asleep. He felt sure that no guardwould be set, for any attempt on the part of the captives to escapewould be nothing short of madness. There was nowhere for them togo, and they would simply wander about until they died of hungerand exhaustion, or until they were recaptured, in which case theywould be almost beaten to death. In an hour's time the traders andtheir men lay down by the fire, and all was quiet. Geoffrey crawledround until he was close to the Spaniard. He waited until he feltsure that the Arabs were asleep, and then crawled up to him. Theman started as he touched him. 

"Silence, senor, " Geoffrey whispered in Spanish; "I am a friend, and have come to rescue you. "

"I care not for life; a few days of this work will kill me, andthe sooner the better. I have nothing to live for. They killed mywife the other day, and my daughter is a captive in their hands. I thank you, whoever you are, but I will not go. "

"We are going to try to save your daughter too, " Geoffrey whispered;"we have a plan for carrying you both off. "

The words gave new life to the Spaniard. "In that case, sir, I amready. Whoever you are whom God has sent to my aid I will followyou blindly, whatever comes of it. "

Geoffrey crawled away a short distance, followed by the Spaniard. As soon as they were well beyond the faint light now given out bythe expiring fire they rose to their feet, and gaining the tracktook their way on the backward road. As soon as they were fairlyaway, Geoffrey explained to the Spaniard who he was, and how hehad undertaken to endeavour to rescue him. The joy and gratitudeof the Spaniard were too deep for words, and he uttered his thanksin broken tones. When they had walked about a mile Geoffrey halted. 

"Sit down here, " he said. "I have some meat and fruit here and asmall skin of water. We have a long journey before us, for we mustget near the town you left this morning before daybreak, and youmust eat to keep up your strength. "

"I did not think, " the Spaniard said, "when we arrived at the well, that I could have walked another mile had my life depended uponit. Now I feel a new man, after the fresh hope you have given me. I no longer feel the pain of my bare feet or the blisters the sunhas raised on my naked back. I am struggling now for more than life-- for my daughter. You shall not find me to fail, sir. "

All night they toiled on. The Spaniard kept his promise, and utterlyexhausted as he was, and great as was the pain in his limbs, heldon bravely. With the first dawn of morning they saw the line ofthe sea before them. They now turned off from the track, and inanother half hour the Spaniard took shelter in a clump of bushesin a hollow, while Geoffrey, having left with him the remainderof the supply of provisions and water, pursued his way and reachedthe hut just as the sun was shining in the east, and without havingencountered a single person. 

"Well, have you succeeded?" Boldero asked eagerly, as he entered. 

"Yes; I have got him away. He is in hiding within a mile of thisplace. He kept on like a hero. I was utterly tired myself, and howhe managed to walk the distance after what he had gone through inthe day is more than I can tell. His name is Mendez. He is a traderin Cadiz, and owns many vessels. He was on his way to Italy, withhis wife and daughter, in one of his own ships, in order to gratifythe desire of his wife to visit the holy places at Rome. She waskilled by a cannon shot during the fight, and his whole heart isnow wrapped up in his daughter. And now, Stephen, I must lie downand sleep. You will have to go to work alone today again, and cantruly say that I am still unfit for labour. "

Four days later it became known in the little town that a messengerhad arrived from the merchant who bought the slaves from the bey, saying that one of them had made his escape from their first haltingplace. 

"The dog will doubtless die in the desert, " the merchant wrote;"but if he should find his way down, or you should hear of him asarriving at any of the villages, I pray you to send him up to mewith a guard. I will so treat him that it will be a lesson to myother slaves not to follow his example. "

Every evening after dark Geoffrey went out with a supply of foodand water to the fugitive. For a week he had no news to give himas to his daughter; but on the eighth night he said that he andhis companion had that morning been sent by the bey on board thelargest of the coasting vessels in the port, with orders to paintthe cabins and put them in a fit state for the reception of apersonage of importance. 

"This is fortunate, indeed, " Geoffrey went on. "No doubt she isintended for the transport of your daughter. Her crew consists ofa captain and five men, but at present they are living ashore; andas we shall be going backwards and forwards to her, we ought tohave little difficulty in getting on board and hiding away in thehold before she starts. I think everything promises well for thesuccess of our scheme. "

The bey's superintendent came down the next day to see how matterswere going on on board the vessel. The painting was finished thatevening, and the next day two slaves brought down a quantity ofhangings and cushions, which Geoffrey and his companion assistedthe superintendent to hang up and place in order. Provisions andwater had already been taken on board, and they learnt that theparty who were to sail in her would come off early the next morning. 

At midnight Geoffrey, Boldero, and the Spaniard came down to thelittle port, embarked in a fisherman's boat moored at the stairs, and noiselessly rowed off to the vessel. They mounted on to herdeck barefooted. Boldero was the last to leave the boat, giving hera vigorous push with his foot in the direction of the shore, fromwhich the vessel was but some forty yards away. They descendedinto the hold, where they remained perfectly quiet until the firstlight of dawn enabled them to see what they were doing, and thenmoved some baskets full of vegetables, and concealed themselvesbehind them. 

A quarter of an hour later they heard a boat come alongside, andthe voices of the sailors. Then they heard the creaking of cordageas the sails were let fall in readiness for a start. Half an hourlater another boat came alongside. There was a trampling of feeton the deck above them, and the bey's voice giving orders. A fewminutes later the anchor was raised, there was more talking ondeck, and then they heard a boat push off, and knew by the rustleof water against the planks beside them that the vessel was underway. 

The wind was light and the sea perfectly calm, and beyond theslight murmur of the water, those below would not have known thatthe ship was in motion. It was very hot down in the hold, butfortunately the crew had nor taken the trouble to put on the hatches, and at times a faint breath of air could be felt below. Geoffreyand his companion talked occasionally in low tones; but the Spaniardwas so absorbed by his anxiety as to the approaching struggle, andthe thought that he might soon clasp his daughter to his arms, thathe seldom spoke. 

No plans could be formed as to the course they were to take, forthey could not tell whether those of the crew off duty would retireto sleep in the little forecastle or would lie down on deck. Then, too, they were ignorant as to the number of men who had come onboard with the captive. The overseer had mentioned the day beforethat he was going, and it was probable that three or four otherswould accompany him. Therefore they had to reckon upon ten opponents. Their only weapons were three heavy iron bolts, some two feetlong. These Boldero had purchased in exchange for a few fish, whena prize brought in was broken up as being useless for the purposesof the Moors. 

"What I reckon is, " he said, "that you and I ought to be able tosettle two apiece of these fellows before they fairly know what ishappening. The Don ought very well to account for another. So thatonly leaves five of them; and five against three are no odds worthspeaking of, especially when the five are woke up by a suddenattack, and ain't sure how many there are against them. I don'texpect much trouble over the affair. "

"I don't want to kill more of the poor fellows than I can help, "Geoffrey said. 

"No more do I; but you see it's got to be either killing or beingkilled, and I am perfectly certain which I prefer. Still, as yousay, if the beggars are at all reasonable I ain't for hurting them, but the first few we have got to hit hard. When we get matters alittle even, we can speak them fair. "

The day passed slowly, and in spite of their bent and cramped positionGeoffrey and Stephen Boldero dozed frequently. The Spaniard neverclosed an eye. He was quite prepared to take his part in thestruggle; and as he was not yet fifty years of age, his assistancewas not to be despised. But the light hearted carelessness ofhis companions, who joked under their breath, and laughed and ateunconcernedly with a life and death struggle against heavy oddsbefore them, surprised him much. 

As darkness came on the party below became wakeful. Their time wascoming now, and they had no doubt whatever as to the result. Theirmost formidable opponents would be the men who had come on boardwith the bey's superintendent, as these, no doubt, would be fullyarmed. As for the sailors, they might have arms on board, but thesewould nor be ready to hand, and it was really only with the guardsthey would have to deal. 

"I tell you what I think would be a good plan, Stephen, " Geoffreysaid suddenly. "You see, there is plenty of spare line down here;if we wait until they are all asleep we can go round and tie theirlegs together, or put ropes round their ankles and fasten them toring bolts. If we could manage that without waking them, we mightcapture the craft without shedding any blood, and might get themdown into the hold one after the other. "

"I think that is a very good plan, " Stephen agreed. "I do not likethe thought of knocking sleeping men on the head any more than youdo; and if we are careful, we might get them all tied up beforean alarm is given. There, the anchor has gone down. I thought verylikely they would not sail at night. That is capital. You may besure that they will be pretty close inshore, and they probably willhave only one man on watch; and as likely as not even one, for theywill nor dream of any possible danger. "

For another two hours the sound of talk on deck went on, but atlast all became perfectly quiet. The party below waited for anotherhalf hour, and then noiselessly ascended the ladder to the deck, holding in one hand a cudgel, in the other a number of lengths ofline cut about six feet long. Each as he reached the deck lay downflat. The Spaniard had been told to remain perfectly quiet whilethe other two went about their task. 

First they crawled aft, for the bey's guards would, they knew, be sleeping at that end, and working together they tied the legsof these men without rousing them. The ropes could not be tightlypulled, as this would at once have disturbed them. They were thereforefastened somewhat in the fashion of manacles, so that although themen might rise to their feet they would fall headlong the momentthey tried to walk. In addition other ropes were fastened to theseand taken from one man to another. Then their swords were drawnfrom the sheaths and their knives from their sashes. 

The operation was a long one, as it had to be conducted with thegreatest care and caution. They then crept back to the hatchway andtold the Spaniard that the most formidable enemies had been madesafe. 

"Here are a sword and a knife for you, senor; and now as we areall armed I consider the ship as good as won, for the sailors arenot likely to make much resistance by themselves. However, we willsecure some of them. The moon will be up in half an hour, and thatwill be an advantage to us. 

The captain and three of the sailors were soon tied up like theothers. Two men were standing in the bow of the vessel leaningagainst the bulwarks, and when the moon rose it could be seen bytheir attitude that both were asleep. 

"Now, we may as well begin, " Geoffrey said. "Let us take those twofellows in the bow by surprise. Hold a knife to their throats, andtell them if they utter the least sound we will kill them. Then wewill make them go down into the forecastle and fasten them there. "

"I am ready, " Stephen said, and they stole forward to the twosleeping men. They grasped them suddenly by the throat and held aknife before their eyes, Boldero telling them in a stern whisperthat if they uttered a cry they would be stabbed to the heart. Paralysed by the sudden attack they did not make the slighteststruggle, but accompanied their unknown assailants to the forecastleand were there fastened in. Joined now by the Spaniard, Geoffreyand his companion went aft and roused one of the sleepers therewith a threat similar to that which had silenced the sailors. 

He was, however, a man of different stuff He gave a loud shout andgrappled with Boldero, who struck him a heavy blow with his fist inthe face, and this for a moment silenced him; but the alarm beinggiven, the superintendent and the two men struggled to their feet, only however to fall prostrate as soon as they tried to walk. 

"Lie quiet and keep silence!" Boldero shouted in a threateningvoice. 

"You are unarmed and at our mercy. Your feet are bound and you areperfectly helpless. We do not wish to take your lives, but unlessyou are quiet we shall be compelled to do so. "

The men had discovered by this time that their arms had gone, andwere utterly disconcerted by the heavy and unexpected fall theyhad just had. Feeling that they were indeed at the mercy of theircaptors, they lay quiet. 

"Now then, " Boldero went on, "one at a time. Keep quiet, you rascalsthere!" he broke off shouting to the sailors who were rolling andtumbling on the deck forward, "or I will cut all your throats foryou. Now then, Geoffrey, do you and the senor cut the rope thatfastens that man on the port side to his comrades. March him tothe hatchway and make him go down into the hold. Keep your knivesready and kill him at once if he offers the slightest resistance. "

One by one the superintendent, the three guards, the captain andsailors were all made to descend into the hold, and the hatcheswere put over it and fastened down. 

"Now, senor, " Geoffrey said, "we can spare you. "

The Spaniard hurried to the cabin, opened the door, and calledout his daughter's name. There was a scream of delight within asDolores Mendez, who had been awakened by the tumult, recognized herfather's voice, and leaping up from her couch threw herself intohis arms. Geoffrey and his companion now opened the door of theforecastle and called the two sailors out. 

"Now, " Boldero said, "if you want to save your lives you have got toobey our orders. First of all fall to work and get up the anchor, and then shake out the sails again. I will take the helm, Geoffrey, and do you keep your eye on these two fellows. There is no fear oftheir playing any tricks now that they see they are alone on deck, but they might, if your back were turned, unfasten the hatches. However, I do not think we need fear trouble that way, as for aughtthey know we may have cut the throats of all the others. "

A few minutes later the vessel was moving slowly through the waterwith her head to the northwest. 

"We must be out of sight of land if we can by the morning, " Stephensaid, when Geoffrey two hours later came to take his place at thehelm; "at any rate until we have passed the place we started from. Once beyond that it does not matter much; but it will be best eitherto keep out of sight of land altogether, or else to sail prettyclose to it, so that they can see the boat is one of their owncraft. We can choose which we will do when we see which way thebreeze sets in in the morning. "

It came strongly from the south, and they therefore determined tosail direct for Carthagena. 

CHAPTER XVII

A SPANISH MERCHANT

As soon as the sails had been set, and the vessel was under way, the Spaniard came out from the cabin. 

"My daughter is attiring herself, senor, " he said to Stephen Boldero, for Geoffrey was at the time at the helm. "She is longing to seeyou, and to thank you for the inestimable services you have renderedto us both. But for you I should now be dying or dead, my daughtera slave for life in the palace of the bey. What astonishes us bothis that such noble service should have been rendered to us by twoabsolute strangers, and not strangers only, but by Englishmen --a people with whom Spain is at war -- and who assuredly can haveno reason to love us. How came you first to think of interestingyourself on our behalf?"

"To tell you the truth, senor, " Stephen Boldero said bluntly, "itwas the sight of your daughter and not of yourself that made usresolve to save you if possible, or rather, I should say, made myfriend Geoffrey do so. After ten years in the galleys one's heartgets pretty rough, and although even I felt a deep pity for yourdaughter, I own it would never have entered my mind to risk myneck in order to save her. But Geoffrey is younger and more easilytouched, and when he saw her as she landed pale and white and griefstricken, and yet looking as if her own fate touched her less thanthe parting from you, my good friend Geoffrey Vickars was well nighmad, and declared that in some way or other, and at whatever riskto ourselves, you must both be saved. In this matter I have beenbut a passive instrument in his hands; as indeed it was only rightthat I should be, seeing that he is of gentle blood and an esquireserving under Captain Vere in the army of the queen, while I ambut a rough sailor. What I have done I have done partly because hisheart was in the matter, partly because the adventure promised, ifsuccessful, to restore me to freedom, and partly also, senor, forthe sake of your brave young daughter. "

"You are modest, sir, " the Spaniard said. "You are one of thosewho belittle your own good deeds. I feel indeed more grateful thanI can express to you as well as to your friend. "

The merchant's daughter now appeared at the door of the cabin. Herfather took her hand and led her up to Boldero. "This, Dolores, is one of the two Englishmen who have at the risk of their livessaved me from death and you from worse than death. Thank him, mychild, and to the end of your life never cease to remember him inyour prayers. "

"I am glad to have been of assistance, senora, " Boldero said as thegirl began to speak; "but as I have just been telling your father, I have played but a small part in the business, it is my friendDon Geoffrey Vickars who has been the leader in the matter. He sawyou as you landed at the boat, and then and there swore to saveyou, and all that has been done has been under his direction. Itwas he who followed and rescued your father, and I have really hadnothing to do with the affair beyond hiding myself in the hole andhelping to tie up your Moors. "

"Ah, sir, " the girl said, laying her hands earnestly upon the sailor'sshoulder, "it is useless for you to try to lessen the services youhave rendered us. Think of what I was but an hour since -- a captivewith the most horrible of all fates before me, and with the beliefthat my father was dying by inches in the hands of some crueltaskmaster, and now he is beside me and I am free. This has beendone by two strangers, men of a nation which I have been taught toregard as an enemy. It seems to me that no words that I can speakcould tell you even faintly what I feel, and it is God alone whocan reward you for what you have done. "

Leaving Boldero the Spaniard and his daughter went to the stern, where Geoffrey was standing at the helm. 

"My daughter and I have come to thank you, senor, for having savedus from the worst of fates and restored us to each other. Yourfriend tells me that it is to you it is chiefly due that this hascome about, for that you were so moved to pity at the sight of mydaughter when we first landed, that you declared at once that youwould save her from her fate at whatever risk to yourself, and thatsince then he has been but following your directions. "

"Then if he says that, senor, he belies himself. I was, it is true, the first to declare that we must save your daughter at any costif it were possible to do so; but had I not said so, I doubt nothe would have announced the same resolution. Since then we haveplanned everything together; and as he is older and more experiencedthan I am, it was upon his opinion that we principally acted. Wehad long made up our minds to escape when the opportunity came. Had it nor been that we were stirred into action by seeing yourdaughter in the hands of the Moors, it might have been years beforewe decided to run the risks. Therefore if you owe your freedom tous, to some extent we owe ours to you; and if we have been yourprotectors so far, we hope that when we arrive in Spain you willbe our protectors there, for to us Spain is as much an enemy'scountry as Barbary. "

"That you can assuredly rely upon, " the trader replied. "All thatI have is at your disposal. "

For an hour they stood talking. Dolores said but little. She hadfelt no shyness with the stalwart sailor, but to this youth who haddone her such signal service she felt unable so frankly to expressher feelings of thankfulness. 

By morning the coast of Africa was but a faint line on the horizon, and the ship was headed west. Except when any alteration of thesails was required, the two Moors who acted as the crew were madeto retire into the forecastle, and were there fastened in, Geoffreyand Boldero sleeping by turns. 

After breakfast the little party gathered round the helm, and atthe request of Juan Mendez, Geoffrey and Stephen both related howit befell that they had become slaves to the Moors. 

"Your adventures are both singular, " the trader said when they hadfinished. "Yours, Don Geoffrey, are extraordinary. It is marvellousthat you should have been picked up in that terrible fight, andshould have shared in all the perils of that awful voyage backto Spain without its being ever suspected that you were English. Once landed in the service as you say of Senor Burke, it is notso surprising that you should have gone freely about Spain. Butyour other adventures are wonderful, and you and your friend werefortunate indeed in succeeding as you did in carrying off the ladyhe loved; and deeply they must have mourned your supposed deathon the deck of the Moorish galley. And now tell me what are yourplans when you arrive in Spain?"

"We have no fixed plans, save that we hope some day to be able toreturn home, " Geoffrey said. "Stephen here could pass well enoughas a Spaniard when once ashore without being questioned, and hisidea is, if there is no possibility of getting on board an Englishor Dutch ship at Cadiz, to ship on board a Spaniard, and to takehis chance of leaving her at some port at which she may touch. Asfor myself, although I speak Spanish fluently, my accent would atonce betray me to be a foreigner. But if you will take me into yourhouse for a time until I can see a chance of escaping, my past neednot be inquired into. You could of course mention, were it asked, that I was English by birth, but had sailed in the Armada with mypatron, Mr. Burke, and it would be naturally supposed that I wasan exile from England. "

"That can certainly be managed, " the trader said. "I fear that itwill be difficult to get you on board a ship either of your countrymenor of the Hollanders; these are most closely watched lest fugitivesfrom the law or from the Inquisition should escape on board them. Still, some opportunity may sooner or later occur; and the laterthe better pleased shall I be, for it will indeed be a pleasure tome to have you with me. "

In the afternoon Geoffrey said to Stephen, "I have been thinking, Stephen, about the men in the hold, and I should be glad for themto return to their homes. If they go with us to Spain they will bemade galley slaves, and this I should not like, especially in thecase of the bey's superintendent. The bey was most kind to us, andthis man himself always spoke in our favour to him, and behavedwell to us. I think, therefore, that out of gratitude to the beywe should let them go. The wind is fair, and there are, so far asI can see, no signs of any change of weather. By tomorrow nightthe coast of Spain will be in sight. I see no reason, therefore, why we should not be able to navigate her until we get near theland, when Mendez can engage the crew of some fishing boat to takeus into a port. If we put them into the boat with plenty of waterand provisions, they will make the coast by morning; and as Ishould guess that we must at present be somewhere abreast of theport from which we started, they will nor be very far from homewhen they land. "

"I have no objection whatever, Geoffrey. As you say we were nottreated badly, at any rate from the day when the bey had us up tohis house; and after ten years in the galleys, I do not wish myworst enemies such a fate. We must, of course, be careful how weget them into the boat. "

"There will be three of us with swords and pistols, and they willbe unarmed, " Geoffrey said. "We will put the two men now in theforecastle into the boat first, and let the others come up one byone and take their places. We will have a talk with the superintendentfirst, and give him a message to the bey, saying that we are notungrateful for his kindness to us, but that of course we seizedthe opportunity that presented itself of making our escape, as hewould himself have done in similar circumstances; nevertheless thatas a proof of our gratitude to him, we for his sake release thewhole party on board, and give them the means of safely returning. "

An hour later the boat, pulled by four oars, left the side of theship with the crew, the superintendent and guards, and the twowomen who had come on board to attend upon Dolores upon the voyage. 

The next morning the vessel was within a few miles of the Spanishcoast. An hour later a fishing-boat was hailed, and an arrangementmade with the crew to take the vessel down to Carthagena, whichwas, they learned, some fifty miles distant. The wind was now verylight, and it was not until the following day that they enteredthe port. As it was at once perceived that the little vessel wasMoorish in rigging and appearance, a boat immediately came alongsideto inquire whence she came. 

Juan Mendez had no difficulty in satisfying the officer as to hisidentity, he being well known to several traders in the town. Hisstory of the attack upon his ship by Barbary pirates, its capture, and his own escape and that of his daughter by the aid of twoChristian captives, excited great interest as soon as it becameknown in the town; for it was rare, indeed, that a captive eversucceeded in making his escape from the hands of the Moors. Ithad already been arranged that, in telling his story, the tradershould make as little as possible of his companions' share in thebusiness, so that public attention should not be attracted towardsthem. He himself with Dolores at once disembarked, but his companionsdid not come ashore until after nightfall. 

Stephen Boldero took a Spanish name, but Geoffrey retained hisown, as the story that he was travelling as servant with Mr. Burke, a well known Irish gentleman who had accompanied the Armada, wassufficient to account for his nationality. Under the plea that hewas anxious to return to Cadiz as soon as possible, Senor Mendezarranged for horses and mules to start the next morning. He hadsent out two trunks of clothes to the ship an hour after he landed, and the two Englishmen therefore escaped all observation, as theywandered about for an hour or two after landing, and did not goto the inn where Mendez was staying until it was time to retire tobed. 

The next morning the party started. The clothes that Geoffrey waswearing were those suited to an employee in a house of business, while those of Boldero were such as would be worn by the captain ormate of a merchant vessel on shore. Both were supplied with arms, for although the party had nothing to attract the cupidity ofrobbers beyond the trunks containing the clothes purchased on thepreceding day, and the small amount of money necessary for theirtravel on the road, the country was so infested by bands of robbersthat no one travelled unarmed. The journey to Cadiz was, however, accomplished without adventure. 

The house of Senor Mendez was a large and comfortable one. Uponthe ground floor were his offices and store rooms. He himself andhis family occupied the two next floors, while in those above hisclerks and employees lived. His unexpected return caused greatsurprise, and in a few hours a number of acquaintances called tohear the story of the adventures through which he had passed, andto condole with him on the loss of his wife. At his own requestStephen Boldero had been given in charge of the principal clerk, and a room assigned to him in the upper story. 

"I shall be much more comfortable, " he said, "among your people, Don Mendez. I am a rough sailor, and ten years in the galleys don'timprove any manners a man may have had. If I were among your friendsI would be out of place and uncomfortable, and should always haveto be bowing and scraping and exchanging compliments, and besidesthey would soon find out that my Spanish was doubtful. I talk asailor's slang, but I doubt if I should understand pure Spanish. Altogether, I should be very uncomfortable, and should make youuncomfortable, and I would very much rather take my place amongthe men that work for you until I can get on board a ship again. "

Geoffrey was installed in the portion of the house occupied by themerchant, and was introduced by him to his friends simply as theEnglish gentleman who had rescued him and his daughter from thehands of the Moors, it being incidentally mentioned that he hadsailed in the Armada, and that he had fallen into the hands of thecorsairs in the course of a voyage made with his friend Mr. Burketo Italy. He at once took his place as a friend and assistant ofthe merchant; and as the latter had many dealings with Dutch andEnglish merchants, Geoffrey was able to be of considerable use tohim in his written communications to the captains of the variousvessels of those nationalities in the port. 

"I think, " the merchant said to him a fortnight after his arrivalin Cadiz, "that, if it would not go against your conscience, itwould be most advisable that you should accompany me sometimes tochurch. Unless you do this, sooner or later suspicion is sure tobe roused, and you know that if you were once suspected of beinga heretic, the Inquisition would lay its hands upon you in no time. "

"I have no objection whatever, " Geoffrey said. "Were I questionedI should at once acknowledge that I was a Protestant; but I seeno harm in going to a house of God to say my prayers there, whileothers are saying theirs in a different manner. There is no churchof my own religion here, and I can see no harm whatever in doingas you suggest. "

"I am glad to hear that that is your opinion, " Senor Mendez said, "for it is the one point concerning which I was uneasy. I haveordered a special mass at the church of St. Dominic tomorrow, inthanksgiving for our safe escape from the hands of the Moors, andit would be well that you should accompany us there. "

"I will do so most willingly, " Geoffrey said. "I have returned thanksmany times, but shall be glad to do so again in a house dedicatedto God's service. "

Accordingly the next day Geoffrey accompanied Don Mendez and hisdaughter to the church of St. Dominic, and as he knelt by themwondered why men should hate each other because they differed asto the ways and methods in which they should worship God. From thattime on he occasionally accompanied Senor Mendez to the church, saying his prayers earnestly in his own fashion, and praying thathe might some day be restored to his home and friends. 

He and the merchant had frequently talked over all possible plansfor his escape, but the extreme vigilance of the Spanish authoritieswith reference to the English and Dutch trading ships seemed topreclude any possibility of his being smuggled on board. Every baleand package was closely examined on the quay before being sent off. Spanish officials were on board from the arrival to the departureof each ship, and no communication whatever was allowed betweenthe shore and these vessels, except in boats belonging to theauthorities, every paper and document passing first through theirhands for examination before being sent on board. The trade carriedon between England, Holland, and Spain at the time when these nationswere engaged in war was a singular one; but it was permitted byall three countries, because the products of each were urgentlyrequired by the others. It was kept within narrow limits, andthere were frequent angry complaints exchanged between the Englishgovernment and that of Holland, when either considered the otherto be going beyond that limit. 

Geoffrey admitted to himself that he might again make the attemptto return to England, by taking passage as before in a ship boundfor Italy, but he knew that Elizabeth was negotiating with Philipfor peace, and thought that he might as well await the result. Hewas, indeed, very happy at Cadiz, and shrank from the thought ofleaving it. 

Stephen Boldero soon became restless, and at his urgent request JuanMendez appointed him second mate on board one of his ships sailingfor the West Indies, his intention being to make his escape if anopportunity offered; but if not, he preferred a life of activityto wandering aimlessly about the streets of Cadiz. He was greatlygrieved to part from Geoffrey, and promised that, should he everreach England, he would at once journey down to Hedingham, andreport his safety to his father and mother. 

"You will do very well here, Master Geoffrey, " he said. "You arequite at home with all the Spaniards, and it will not be very longbefore you speak the language so well that, except for your name, none would take you for a foreigner. You have found work to do, andare really better off here than you would be starving and fightingin Holland. Besides, " he said with a sly wink, "there are otherattractions for you. Juan Mendez treats you as a son, and thesenorita knows that she owes everything to you. You might do worsethan settle here for life. Like enough you will see me back againin six months' time, for if I see no chance of slipping off andreaching one of the islands held by the buccaneers, I shall perforcereturn in the ship I go out in. "

At parting Senor Mendez bestowed a bag containing five hundredgold pieces upon Stephen Boldero as a reward for the service hehad rendered him. 

Geoffrey missed him greatly. For eighteen months they had beenconstantly together, and it was the sailor's companionship andcheerfulness that had lightened the first days of his captivity;and had it not been for his advice and support he might now havebeen tugging at an oar in the bey's corsair galley. Ever since theyhad been at Cadiz he had daily spent an hour or two in his society;for when work was done they generally went for a walk together onthe fortifications, and talked of England and discussed the possibilityof escape. After his departure he was thrown more than before intothe society of the merchant and his daughter. The feeling thatDolores had, when he first saw her, excited within him had changedits character. She was very pretty now that she had recovered herlife and spirits, and she made no secret of the deep feeling ofgratitude she entertained towards him. One day, three months afterStephen's departure, Senor Mendez, when they were alone together, broached the subject on which his thoughts had been turned so muchof late. 

"Friend Geoffrey, " he said, "I think that I am not mistaken insupposing that you have an affection for Dolores. I have markedits growth, and although I would naturally have rather bestowedher upon a countryman, yet I feel that you have a right to her ashaving saved her from the horrible fate that would have undoubtedlybefallen her, and that it is not for me, to whom you have restoredher, besides saving my own life, to offer any objection. As to herfeelings, I have no doubt whatever. Were you of my religion andrace, such a match would afford me the greatest happiness. As itis I regret it only because I feel that some day or other it willlead to a separation from me. It is natural that you should wishto return to your own country, and as this war cannot go on forever, doubtless in time some opportunity for doing so will arrive. This I foresee and must submit to, but if there is peace I shall beable occasionally to visit her in her home in England. I naturallyhope that it will be long before I shall thus lose her. She is myonly child, and I shall give as her dower the half of my business, and you will join me as an equal partner. When the war is over youcan, if you wish, establish yourself in London, and thence carryon and enlarge the English and Dutch trade of our house. I may evenmyself settle there. I have not thought this over at present, noris there any occasion to do so. I am a wealthy man and there isno need for me to continue in business, and I am not sure when thetime comes I shall not prefer to abandon my country rather thanbe separated from my daughter. At any rate for the present I offeryou her hand and a share in my business. "

Geoffrey expressed in suitable terms the gratitude and delight hefelt at the offer. It was contrary to Spanish notions that he shouldreceive from Dolores in private any assurance that the proposal inwhich she was so largely concerned was one to which she assentedwillingly, but her father at once fetched her in and formallypresented her to Geoffrey as his promised wife, and a month laterthe marriage was solemnized at the church of St. Dominic. 

CHAPTER XVIII

IVRY

The day after the capture of Breda Sir Francis Vere sent forLionel Vickars to his quarters. Prince Maurice and several of hisprincipal officers were there, and the prince thanked him warmlyfor the share he had taken in the capture of the town. 

"Captain Heraugiere has told me, " he said, "that the invention ofthe scheme that has ended so well is due as much to you as to him, that you accompanied him on the reconnoitring expedition and sharedin the dangers of the party in the barge. I trust Sir Francis Verewill appoint you to the first ensigncy vacant in his companies, butshould there be likely to be any delay in this I will gladly giveyou a commission in one of my own regiments. "

"I have forestalled your wish, prince, " Sir Francis said, "andhave this morning given orders that his appointment shall be madeout as ensign in one of my companies, but at present I do notintend him to join. I have been ordered by the queen to send furtheraid to help the King of France against the League. I have alreadydespatched several companies to Brittany, and will now send twoothers. I would that my duties permitted me personally to take partin the enterprise, for the battle of the Netherlands is at presentbeing fought on the soil of France; but this is impossible. Severalof my friends, however, volunteers and others, will journey withthe two companies, being desirous of fighting under the banner ofHenry of Navarre. Sir Ralph Pimpernel, who is married to a FrenchHuguenot lady and has connections at the French court, will leadthem. I have spoken to him this morning, and he will gladly allowmy young friend here to accompany him. I think that it is thehighest reward I can give him, to afford him thus an opportunityof seeing stirring service; for I doubt not that in a very shorttime a great battle will be fought. We know that Alva has senteighteen hundred of the best cavalry of Flanders to aid the League, and he is sure to have given orders that they are to be back againas soon as possible. How do you like the prospect, Lionel?"

Lionel warmly expressed his thanks to Sir Francis Vere for hiskindness, and said that nothing could delight him more than to takepart in such an enterprise. 

"I must do something at any rate to prove my gratitude for yourshare in the capture of this city, " Prince Maurice said; "and willsend you presently two of the best horses of those we have foundin the governor's stables, together with arms and armour suitableto your rank as an officer of Sir Francis Vere. "

Upon the following morning a party of ten knights and gentlemenincluding Lionel Vickars, rode to Bergen op Zoom. The two companies, which were drawn from the garrison of that town, had embarked theevening before in ships that had come from England to transportthem to France. Sir Ralph Pimpernel and his party at once went onboard, and as soon as their horses were embarked the sails werehoisted. Four days' voyage took them to the mouth of the Seine, and they landed at Honfleur on the south bank of the river. Therewas a large number of ships in port, for the Protestant princes ofGermany were, as well as England, sending aid to Henry of Navarre, and numbers of gentlemen and volunteers were flocking to his banners. 

For the moment Henry IV represented in the eyes of Europethe Protestant cause. He was supported by the Huguenots of Franceand by some of the Catholic noblemen and gentry. Against him werearrayed the greater portion of the Catholic nobles, the wholefaction of the Guises and the Holy League, supported by Philip ofSpain. 

The party from Holland disembarked at midday on the 9th of March. Hearing rumours that a battle was expected very shortly to takeplace, Sir Ralph Pimpernel started at once with his mounted partyfor Dreux, which town was being besieged by Henry, leaving the twocompanies of foot to press on at their best speed behind him. Thedistance to be ridden was about sixty miles, and late at nighton the 10th they rode into a village eight miles from Dreux. Herethey heard that the Duke of Mayenne, who commanded the force ofthe League, was approaching the Seine at Mantes with an army often thousand foot and four thousand horse. 

"We must mount at daybreak, gentlemen, " Sir Ralph Pimpernel said, "or the forces of the League will get between us and the king. Itis evident that we have but just arrived in time, and it is wellwe did not wait for our footmen. "

The next morning they mounted early and rode on to the royal campnear Dreux. Here Sir Ralph Pimpernel found Marshal Biron, a relationof his wife, who at once took him to the king. 

"You have just arrived in time, Sir Ralph, " the king said whenMarshal Biron introduced him, "for tomorrow, or at latest the dayafter, we are likely to try our strength with Mayenne. You will findmany of your compatriots here. I can offer you but poor hospitalityat present, but hope to entertain you rarely some day when the goodcity of Paris opens its gates to us. "

"Thanks, sire, " Sir Ralph replied; "but we have come to fight andnot to feast. "

"I think I can promise you plenty of that at any rate, " the kingsaid. "You have ten gentlemen with you, I hear, and also that thereare two companies of foot from Holland now on their way up fromHonfleur. "

"They landed at noon the day before yesterday, sire, and willprobably be up tomorrow. "

"They will be heartily welcome, Sir Ralph. Since Parma has sent solarge a force to help Mayenne it is but right that Holland, whichis relieved of the presence of these troops, should lend me ahelping hand. "

Quarters were found for the party in a village near the camp; forthe force was badly provided with tents, the king's resources beingat a very low ebb; he maintained the war, indeed, chiefly by theloans he received from England and Germany. The next day severalbodies of troops were seen approaching the camp. A quarter of anhour later the trumpets blew; officers rode about, ordering thetents to be levelled and the troops to prepare to march. A messengerfrom Marshal Biron rode at full speed into the village, where manyof the volunteers from England and Germany, besides the party ofSir Ralph Pimpernel, were lodged. 

"The marshal bids me tell you, gentlemen, that the army moves at once. Marshal D'Aumont has fallen back from Ivry; Mayenne is advancing. The siege will be abandoned at present, and we march towards Nonancourt, where we shall give battle tomorrow if Mayenne is disposed for it. "

The camps were struck and the wagons loaded, and the army marchedto St. Andre, a village situated on an elevated plain commanding aview of all the approaches from the country between the Seine andEure. 

"This is a fine field for a battle, " Sir Ralph said, as the troopshalted on the ground indicated by the camp marshals. "It is splendidground for cavalry to act, and it is upon them the brunt of thefighting will fall. We are a little stronger in foot; for severalcompanies from Honfleur, our own among them, have come up thismorning, and I hear we muster twelve thousand, which is a thousandmore than they say Mayenne has with him. But then he has fourthousand cavalry to our three thousand; and Parma's regiments ofSpaniards, Walloons, and Italian veterans are far superior troopsto Henry's bands of riders, who are mostly Huguenot noblemen andgentlemen with their armed retainers, tough and hardy men to fight, as they have shown themselves on many a field, but without any ofthe discipline of Parma's troopers. 

"If Parma himself commanded yonder army I should not feel confidentof the result; but Mayenne, though a skilful general, is slow andcautious, while Henry of Navarre is full of fire and energy, andbrave almost to rashness. We are in muster under the command ofthe king himself. He will have eight hundred horse, formed intosix squadrons, behind him, and upon these will, I fancy, come thechief shock of the battle. He will be covered on each side by theEnglish and Swiss infantry; in all four thousand strong. 

"Marshal Biron will be on the right with five troops of horse andfour regiments of French infantry; while on the left will be thetroops of D'Aumont, Montpensier, Biron the younger, D'Angouleme, and De Givry, supported in all by two regiments of French infantry, one of Swiss, and one of German. The marshal showed us the plan ofbattle last night in his tent. It is well balanced and devised. "

It was late in the evening before the whole of the force hadreached the position and the tents were erected. One of these hadbeen placed at the disposal of Sir Ralph's party. Sir Ralph andfour of his companions had been followed by their mounted squires, and these collected firewood, and supplied the horses with foragefrom the sacks they carried slung from their saddles, while theknights and gentlemen themselves polished their arms and armour, soas to make as brave a show as possible in the ranks of the king'scavalry. 

When they had eaten their supper Lionel Vickars strolled throughthe camp, and was amused at the contrast presented by the variousgroups. The troops of cavalry of the French nobles were gailyattired; the tents of the officers large and commodious, with richhangings and appointments. The sound of light hearted laughtercame from the groups round the campfires, squires and pages movedabout thickly, and it was evident that comfort, and indeed luxury, were considered by the commanders as essential even upon a campaign. The encampments of the German, Swiss, and English infantry were offar humbler design. The tents of the officers were few in number, and of the simplest form and make. A considerable portion of theEnglish infantry had been drawn from Holland, for the little armythere was still the only body of trained troops at Elizabeth'sdisposal. 

The Swiss and Germans were for the most part mercenaries. Some hadbeen raised at the expense of the Protestant princes, others werepaid from the sums supplied from England. The great proportion ofthe men were hardy veterans who had fought under many banners, andcared but little for the cause in which they were fighting, providedthey obtained their pay regularly and that the rations were abundantand of good quality. 

The French infantry regiments contained men influenced by a varietyof motives. Some were professional soldiers who had fought in manya field during the long wars that had for so many years agitatedFrance, others were the retainers of the nobles who had thrown intheir cause with Henry, while others again were Huguenot peasantswho were fighting, not for pay, but in the cause of their religion. 

The cavalry were for the most part composed of men of good family, relations, connections, or the superior vassals of the nobles whocommanded or officered them. The king's own squadrons were chieflycomposed of Huguenot gentlemen and their mounted retainers; butwith these rode many foreign volunteers like Sir Ralph Pimpernel'sparty, attracted to Henry's banner either from a desire to aid theProtestant cause or to gain military knowledge and fame under sobrave and able a monarch, or simply from the love of excitementand military ardour. 

The camp of this main body of cavalry or "battalia" as the bodyon whom the commander of our army chiefly relied for victory wascalled, was comparatively still and silent. The Huguenot gentlemen, after the long years of persecution to which those of their religionhad been exposed, were for the most part poor. Their appointmentswere simple, and they fought for conscience' sake, and went intobattle with the stern enthusiasm that afterwards animated Cromwell'sIronsides. 

It was not long before the camp quieted down; for the march hadbeen a long one, and they would be on their feet by daybreak. Theking himself, attended by Marshals D'Aumont and Biron, had gonethrough the whole extent of the camp, seen that all was in order, that the troops had everywhere received their rations, and that theofficers were acquainted with the orders for the morrow. He stayeda short time in the camp of each regiment and troop, saying a fewwords of encouragement to the soldiers, and laughing and jokingwith the officers. He paused a short time and chatted with Sir RalphPimpernel, who, at his request, introduced each of his companionsto him. 

Lionel looked with interest and admiration at the man who wasregarded as the champion of Protestantism against Popery, and whocombined in himself a remarkable mixture of qualities seldom foundexisting in one person. He was brave to excess and apparentlyreckless in action, and yet astute, prudent, and calculating incouncil. With a manner frank, open, and winning, he was yet able tomatch the craftiest of opponents at their own weapons of schemingand duplicity. The idol of the Huguenots of France, he was ready topurchase the crown of France at the price of accepting the Catholicdoctrines, for he saw that it was hopeless for him in the long runto maintain himself against the hostility of almost all the greatnobles of France, backed by the great proportion of the people andaided by the pope and the Catholic powers, so long as he remaineda Protestant. But this change of creed was scarcely even foreseenby those who followed him, and it was the apparent hopelessnessof his cause, and the gallantry with which he maintained it, thatattracted the admiration of Europe. 

Henry's capital was at the time garrisoned by the troops of thepope and Spain. The great nobles of France, who had long maintaineda sort of semi independence of the crown, were all against him, and were calculating on founding independent kingdoms. He himselfwas excommunicated. The League were masters of almost the wholeof France, and were well supplied with funds by the pope and theCatholic powers while Henry was entirely dependent for money uponwhat he could borrow from Queen Elizabeth and the States of Holland. But no one who listened to the merry laugh of the king as he chattedwith the little group of English gentlemen would have thought thathe was engaged in a desperate and well nigh hopeless struggle, andthat the following day was to be a decisive one as to his futurefortunes. 

"Well, gentlemen, " he said as he turned his horse to ride away, "I must ask you to lie down as soon as possible. As long as theofficers are awake and talking the men cannot sleep; and I wantall to have a good night's rest. The enemy's camp is close at handand the battle is sure to take place at early dawn. "

As the same orders were given everywhere, the camp was quiet early, and before daylight the troops were called under arms and rangedin the order appointed for them to fight in. 

The army of the League was astir in equally good time. In itscentre was the battalia composed of six hundred splendid cavalry, all noblemen of France, supported by a column of three hundred Swissand two thousand French infantry. On the left were six hundred Frenchcuirassiers and the eighteen hundred troops of Parma, commanded byCount Egmont. They were supported by six regiments of French andLorrainers, and two thousand Germans. The right wing was composedof three regiments of Spanish lancers, two troops of Germans, fourhundred cuirassiers, and four regiments of infantry. 

When the sun rose and lighted up the contending armies, the differencebetween their appearance was very marked. That of the League wasgay with the gilded armour, waving plumes, and silken scarfs of theFrench nobles, whose banners fluttered brightly in the air, whilethe Walloons and Flemish rivalled their French comrades in thesplendour of their appointments. In the opposite ranks there wasneither gaiety nor show. The Huguenot nobles and gentlemen, who hadfor so many years been fighting for life and religion, were cladin armour dinted in a hundred battlefields; and while the noblesof the League were confident of victory and loud in demandingto be led against the foe, Henry of Navarre and his soldiers werekneeling, praying to the God of battles to enable them to bearthemselves well in the coming fight. Henry of Navarre wore in hishelmet a snow white plume, which he ordered his troops to keep inview, and to follow wherever they should see it waving, in casehis banner went down. 

Artillery still played but a small part in battles on the fieldand there were but twelve pieces on the ground, equally dividedbetween the two armies. These opened the battle, and Count Egmont, whose cavalry had suffered from the fire of the Huguenot cannon, ordered a charge, and the splendid cavalry of Parma swept downupon the right wing of Henry. The cavalry under Marshal Biron wereunable to withstand the shock and were swept before them, and Egmontrode on right up to the guns and sabred the artillerymen. Almostat the same moment the German riders under Eric of Brunswick, theSpanish and French lancers, charged down upon the centre of theRoyal Army. The rout of the right wing shook the cavalry in thecentre. They wavered, and the infantry on their flanks fell back butthe king and his officers rode among them, shouting and entreatingthem to stand firm. The ground in their front was soft and checkedthe impetuosity of the charge of the Leaguers, and by the time theyreached the ranks of the Huguenots they were broken and disordered, and could make no impression whatever upon them. 

As soon as the charge was repulsed, Henry set his troops in motion, and the battalia charged down upon the disordered cavalry of theLeague. The lancers and cuirassiers were borne down by the impetuosityof the charge, and Marshal Biron, rallying his troops, followedthe king's white plume into the heart of the battle. Egmont broughtup the cavalry of Flanders to the scene, and was charging at theirhead when he fell dead with a musketball through the heart. 

Brunswick went down in the fight, and the shattered German andWalloon horse were completely overthrown and cut to pieces by thefurious charges of the Huguenot cavalry. 

At one time the victorious onset was checked by the disappearanceof the king's snow white plumes, and a report ran through the armythat the king was killed. They wavered irresolutely. The enemy, regaining courage from the cessation of their attacks, were againadvancing, when the king reappeared bareheaded and covered withdust and blood, but entirely unhurt. He addressed a few cheerfulwords to his soldiers, and again led the charge. It was irresistible;the enemy broke and fled in the wildest confusion hotly pursued bythe royalist cavalry, while the infantry of the League, who had sofar taken no part whatever in the battle, were seized with a panic, threw away their arms, and sought refuge in the woods in theirrear. 

Thus the battle was decided only by the cavalry, the infantry takingno part in the fight on either side. Eight hundred of the Leaguerseither fell on the battlefield or were drowned in crossing theriver in their rear. The loss of the royalists was but one fourthin number. Had the king pushed forward upon Paris immediatelyafter the battle, the city would probably have surrendered withouta blow; and the Huguenot leaders urged this course upon him. Bironand the other Catholics, however, argued that it was better toundertake a regular siege, and the king yielded to this advice, although the bolder course would have been far more in accordancewith his own disposition. 

He was probably influenced by a variety of motives. In the firstplace his Swiss mercenaries were in a mutinous condition, andrefused to advance a single foot unless they received their arrearsof pay, and this Henry, whose chests were entirely empty, had nomeans of providing. In the second place he was at the time secretlyin negotiation with the pope for his conversion, and may have fearedto give so heavy a blow to the Catholic cause as would have beeneffected by the capture of Paris following closely after the victoryof Ivry. At any rate he determined upon a regular siege. Movingforward he seized the towns of Lagny on the Maine, and Corbeil onthe Seine, thus entirely cutting off the food supply of Paris. 

Lionel Vickars had borne his part in the charges of the Huguenotcavalry, but as the company to which he belonged was in the rearof the battalia, he had no personal encounters with the enemy. 

After the advance towards Paris the duties of the cavalry consistedentirely in scouting the country, sweeping in provisions for theirown army, and preventing supplies from entering Paris. No siegeoperations were undertaken, the king relying upon famine alone toreduce the city. Its population at the time the siege commenced wasestimated at 400, 000, and the supply of provisions to be sufficientfor a month. It was calculated therefore that before the Leaguecould bring up another army to its relief, it must fall by famine. 

But no allowance had been made for the religious enthusiasm anddevotion to the cause of the League that animated the populationof Paris. Its governor, the Duke of Nemours, brother of Mayenne, aided by the three Spanish delegates, the Cardinal Gaetano, and by an army of priests and monks, sustained the spirits of thepopulation; and though the people starved by thousands, the cityresisted until towards the end of August. In that month the armyof the League, united with twelve thousand foot and three thousandhorse from the Netherlands under Parma himself, advanced to itsassistance; while Maurice of Holland, with a small body of Dutchtroops and reinforcements from England, had strengthened the armyof the king. 

The numbers of the two armies were not unequal. Many of the Frenchnobles had rallied round Henry after his victory, and of his cavalryfour thousand were nobles and their retainers who served at theirown expense, and were eager for a battle. Parma himself had doubtsas to the result of the conflict. He could rely upon the troops hehimself had brought, but had no confidence in those of the League;and when Henry sent him a formal challenge to a general engagement, Parma replied that it was his custom to refuse combat when a refusalseemed advantageous for himself, and to offer battle whenever itsuited his purpose to fight. 

For seven days the two armies, each some twenty-five thousandstrong, lay within a mile or two of each other. Then the splendidcavalry of Parma moved out in order of battle, with banners flying, and the pennons of the lances fluttering in the wind. The kingwas delighted when he saw that the enemy were at last advancing tothe fight. He put his troops at once under arms, but waited untilthe plan of the enemy's battle developed itself before making hisdispositions. But while the imposing array of cavalry was attractingthe king's attention, Parma moved off with the main body of hisarmy, threw a division across the river on a pontoon bridge, andattacked Lagny on both sides. 

When Lagny was first occupied some of Sir Ralph Pimpernel's partywere appointed to take up their quarters there, half a company ofthe English, who had come with them from Holland, were also stationedin the town, the garrison being altogether 1200 strong. Lionel'shorse had received a bullet wound at Ivry and although it carriedhim for the next day or two, it was evident that it needed restand attention and would be unfit to carry his rider for some time. Lionel had no liking for the work of driving off the cattle of theunfortunate land owners and peasants, however necessary it mightbe to keep the army supplied with food, and was glad of the excusethat his wounded horse afforded him for remaining quietly in thetown when his comrades rode our with the troop of cavalry stationedthere. It happened that the officer in command of the little bodyof English infantry was taken ill with fever, and Sir Ralph Pimpernelrequested Lionel to take his place. This he was glad to do, as hewas more at home at infantry work than with cavalry. The time wentslowly, but Lionel, who had comfortable quarters in the house ofa citizen, did not find it long. The burgher's family consistedof his wife and two daughters, and these congratulated themselvesgreatly upon having an officer quartered upon them who not onlyacted as a protection to them against the insolence of the roughsoldiery, but was courteous and pleasant in his manner, and triedin every way to show that he regarded himself as a guest and nota master. 

After the first week's stay he requested that instead of havinghis meals served to him in a room apart he might take them withthe family. The girls were about Lionel's age, and after the firstconstraint wore off he became great friends with them; and althoughat first he had difficulty in making himself understood, he readilypicked up a little French, the girls acting as his teachers. 

"What do you English do here?" the eldest of them asked him whensix weeks after his arrival they were able to converse fairly ina mixture of French and Spanish. "Why do you not leave us Frenchpeople to fight out our quarrels by ourselves?"

"I should put it the other way, " Lionel laughed. "Why don't youFrench people fight out your quarrels among yourselves instead ofcalling in foreigners to help you? It is because the Guises and theLeague have called in the Spaniards to fight on the Catholic sidethat the English and Dutch have come to help the Huguenots. We arefighting the battle of our own religion here, not the battle ofHenry of Navarre. "

"I hate these wars of religion, " the girl said. "Why can we notall worship in our own way?"

"Ah, that is what we Protestants want to know, Mademoiselle Claire;that is just what your people won't allow. Did you not massacrethe Protestants in France on the eve of St. Bartholomew? and havenot the Spaniards been for the last twenty years trying to stampout with fire and sword the new religion in the Low Countries? Weonly want to be left alone. "

"But your queen of England kills the Catholics. "

"Not at all, " Lionel said warmly; "that is only one of the storiesthey spread to excuse their own doings. It is true that Catholicsin England have been put to death, and so have people of the sectthat call themselves Anabaptists; but this has been because theyhad been engaged in plots against the queen, and not because oftheir religion. The Catholics of England for the most part joinedas heartily as the Protestants in the preparations for the defence ofEngland in the time of the Armada. For my part, I cannot understandwhy people should quarrel with each other because they worship Godin different ways. "

"It is all very bad, I am sure, " the girl said; "France has beentorn to pieces by these religious wars for years and years. It isdreadful to think what they must be suffering in Paris now. "

"Then why don't they open their gates to King Henry instead ofstarving themselves at the orders of the legate of the pope and theagent of Philip of Spain? I could understand if there was anotherFrench prince whom they wanted as king instead of Henry of Navarre. We fought for years in England as to whether we would have a kingfrom the house of York or the house of Lancaster, but when it comesto choosing between a king of your own race and a king named foryou by Philip of Spain, I can't understand it. "

"Never mind, Master Vickars. You know what you are fighting for, don't you?"

"I do; I am fighting here to aid Holland. Parma is bringing all histroops to aid the Guise here, and while they are away the Dutch willtake town after town, and will make themselves so strong that whenParma goes back he will find the nut harder than ever to crack. "

"How long will Paris hold out, think you, Master Vickars? They saythat provisions are well nigh spent. "

"Judging from the way in which the Dutch towns held on for weeksand weeks after, as it seemed, all supplies were exhausted, I shouldsay that if the people of Paris are as ready to suffer rather thanyield as were the Dutch burghers, they may hold on for a long timeyet. It is certain that no provisions can come to them as long aswe hold possession of this town, and so block the river. "

"But if the armies of Parma and the League come they may drive youaway, Master Vickars. "

"It is quite possible, mademoiselle; we do not pretend to beinvincible, but I think there will be some tough fighting first. "

As the weeks went on Lionel Vickars came to be on very intimateterms with the family. The two maidservants shared in the generalliking for the young officer. He gave no more trouble than if hewere one of the family, and on one or two occasions when disturbanceswere caused by the ill conduct of the miscellaneous bands whichconstituted the garrison, he brought his half company of Englishsoldiers at once into the house, and by his resolute attitudeprevented the marauders from entering. 

When Parma's army approached Sir Ralph Pimpernel with the cavalryjoined the king, but Lionel shared in the disappointment felt byall the infantry of the garrison of Lagny that they could take noshare in the great battle that was expected. Their excitement rosehigh while the armies lay watching each other. From the positionof the town down by the river neither army was visible from itswalls, and they only learned when occasional messengers rode inhow matters were going on. One morning Lionel was awoke by a loudknocking at his door. "What is it?" he shouted, as he sat up inbed. 

"It is I -- Timothy Short, Master Vickars. The sergeant has sent meto wake you in all haste. The Spaniards have stolen a march uponus. They have thrown a bridge across the river somewhere in thenight, and most all their army stands between us and the king whilea division are preparing to besiege the town on the other side. "Lionel was hastily throwing on his clothes and arming himself whilethe man was speaking. 

"Tell the sergeant, " he said, "to get the men under arms. I willbe with him in a few minutes. "

When Lionel went out he found that the household was already astir. 

"Go not out fasting, " his host said. "Take a cup of wine and somefood before you start. You may be some time before you get anopportunity of eating again if what they say is true. "

"Thank you heartily, " Lionel replied as he sat down to the table, on which some food had already been placed; "it is always betterto fight full than fasting. "

"Hark you!" the bourgeois said in his ear; "if things go badly withyou make your way here. I have a snug hiding place, and I shall takerefuge there with my family if the Spaniards capture the town. Ihave heard of their doings in Holland, and that when they capturea town they spare neither age nor sex, and slay Catholics as wellas Protestants; therefore I shall take refuge till matters havequieted down and order is restored. I shall set to work at onceto carry my valuables there, and a goodly store of provisions. Mywarehouse man will remain in charge above. He is faithful and canbe trusted, and he will tell the Spaniards that I am a good Catholic, and lead them to believe that I fled with my family before theHuguenots entered the town. "

"Thank you greatly, " Lionel replied; "should the need arise I willtake advantage of your kind offer. But it should not do so. We havetwelve hundred men here, and half that number of citizens have keptthe Spaniards at bay for months before towns no stronger than thisin Holland. We ought to be able to defend ourselves here for weeks, and the king will assuredly come to our relief in two or three daysat the outside. "

Upon Lionel sallying out he found the utmost confusion and disorderreigning. The commandant was hurriedly assigning to the variouscompanies composing the garrison their places upon the walls. Many of the soldiers were exclaiming that they had been betrayed, and that it were best to make terms with the Spaniards at once. The difference between the air of a quiet resolution that markedthe conduct of the people and troops at Sluys and the excitementmanifested here struck Lionel unpleasantly. The citizens allremained in their houses, afraid lest the exultation they felt atthe prospect of deliverance would be so marked as to enrage thesoldiery. Lionel's own company was standing quietly and in goodorder in the marketplace, and as soon as he received orders as tothe point that he should occupy on the walls Lionel marched themaway. 

In half an hour the Spanish batteries, which had been erected duringthe night, opened fire upon several points of the walls. The townwas ill provided with artillery, and the answer was feeble, andbefore evening several breaches had been effected, two of the gatesblown in, and the Spaniards, advanced to the assault. Lionel andhis company, with one composed of Huguenot gentlemen and theirretainers and another of Germans defended the gate at which they wereposted with great bravery, and succeeded in repulsing the attacksof the Spaniards time after time. The latter pressed forward in heavycolumn, only to recoil broken and shattered from the archway, whichwas filled high with their dead. The defenders had just succeededin repulsing the last of these attacks, when some soldiers ran byshouting "All is lost, the Spaniards have entered the town at threepoints!"

The German company at once disbanded and scattered. The Huguenotnoble said to Lionel: "I fear that the news is true; listen to theshouts and cries in the town behind us. I will march with my menand see if there is any chance of beating back the Spaniards; ifnot it were best to lay down our arms and ask for quarter. Willyou try to hold this gate until I return?"

"I will do so, " Lionel said; "but I have only about thirty men left, and if the Spaniards come on again we cannot hope to repulse them. "

"If I am not back in ten minutes it will be because all is lost, "the Huguenot said; "and you had then best save yourself as youcan. "

But long before the ten minutes passed crowds of fugitives ran past, and Lionel learned that great numbers of the enemy had entered, and that they were refusing quarter and slaying all they met. 

"It is useless to stay here longer to be massacred, " he said to hismen. "I should advise you to take refuge in the churches, leavingyour arms behind you as you enter. It is evident that furtherresistance is useless, and would only cost us our lives. The Spaniardsare twenty to one, and it is evident that all hope of resistanceis at an end. " The men were only too glad to accept the advice, andthrowing down their arms, hurried away. Lionel sheathed his sword, and with the greatest difficulty made his way through the scene ofwild confusion to the house where he had lodged. The doors of mostof the houses were fast closed and the inhabitants were hurlingdown missiles of all kinds from the upper windows upon theirlate masters. The triumphant shouts of the Spaniards rose loud inthe air, mingled with despairing cries and the crack of firearms. Lionel had several narrow escapes from the missiles thrown from thewindows and roofs, but reached the house of the merchant safely. The door was half opened. 

"Thanks be to heaven that you have come. I had well nigh given youup, and in another minute should have closed the door. The womenare all below, but I waited until the last minute for you. "

Barring the door Lionel's host led the way downstairs into a greatcellar, which served as a warehouse, and extended under the wholehouse. He made his way through the boxes and bales to the darkestcorner of the great cellar. Here he pulled up a flag and showedanother narrow stair, at the bottom of which a torch was burning. Bidding Lionel descend he followed him, lowered the flag behind him, and then led the way along a narrow passage, at the end of whichwas a door. Opening it Lionel found himself in an arched chamber. Two torches were burning, and the merchant's wife and daughtersand the two female domestics were assembled. There was a generalexclamation of gladness as Lionel entered. 

"We have been greatly alarmed, " the mercer's wife said, "lest youshould not be able to gain the house, Master Vickars; for we heardthat the Spaniards are broken in at several points. "

"It was fortunately at the other end of the town to that which Iwas stationed, " Lionel said; "and I was just in time. You have agrand hiding place here. It looks like the crypt of a church. "

"That is just what it is, " the mercer said. "It was the church ofa monastery that stood here a hundred years ago. The monks thenmoved into a grander place in Paris, and the monastery and churchwhich adjoined our house were pulled down and houses erected uponthe site. My grandfather, knowing of the existence of the crypt, thought that it might afford a rare hiding place in case of danger, and had the passage driven from his cellar into it. Its existencecould never be suspected; for as our cellar extends over the wholeof our house, as can easily be seen, none would suspect that therewas a hiding place without our walls. There are three or four chambersas large as this. One of them is stored with all my choicest silksand velvets, another will serve as a chamber for you and me. I haveenough provisions for a couple of months, and even should they burnthe house down we are safe enough here. "

CHAPTER XIX

STEENWYK

Three days passed, and then a slight noise was heard as of the trapdoor being raised. Lionel drew his sword. 

"It is my servant, no doubt, " the merchant said; "he promised to comeand tell me how things went as soon as he could get an opportunityto come down unobserved. We should hear more noise if it were theSpaniards. " Taking a light he went along the passage, and returnedimmediately afterwards followed by his man; the latter had his headbound up, and carried his arm in a sling. An exclamation of pitybroke from the ladies. 

"You are badly hurt, Jacques. What has happened?"

"It is well it is no worse, mistress, " he replied. "The Spaniardsare fiends, and behaved as if they were sacking a city of DutchHuguenots instead of entering a town inhabited by friends. For anhour or two they cut and slashed, pillaged and robbed. They camerushing into the shop, and before I could say a word one ran methrough the shoulder and another laid my head open. It was an houror two before I came to my senses. I found the house turned topsyturvy; everything worth taking had gone, and what was not taken wasdamaged. I tied up my head and arm as best I could, and then satquiet in a corner till the din outside began to subside. The officersdid their best, I hear, and at last got the men into order. Numbersof the townsfolk have been killed, and every one of the garrison wasbutchered. I tell you, mistress, it is better to have ten Huguenotarmies in possession one after another than one Spanish force, thoughthe latter come as friends and co-religionists. Well, as soon asthings quieted down the soldiers were divided among the houses ofthe townsfolk, and we have a sergeant and ten men quartered above;but half an hour ago they were called away on some duty, and I tookthe opportunity to steal down here. "

"Have you told them that we were away, Jacques?"

"No, monsieur; no one has asked me about it. They saw by thepictures and shrines that you were good Catholics, and after thefirst outburst they have left things alone. But if it is not toodreary for the ladies here, I should advise you to wait for a timeand see how things go before you show yourselves. "

"That is my opinion too, Jacques. We can wait here for another twomonths if need be. Doubtless, unless the Huguenots show signs ofan intention to attack the town, only a small garrison will be lefthere, and it may be that those in our house will be withdrawn. "

"Do you think it will be possible for me to make my escape, Jacques?"Lionel asked. 

"I should think so, sir. Ever since the Spaniards entered the townboats with provisions for Paris have been coming along in greatnumbers. From what I hear the soldiers say there is no chanceof a battle at present, for the Huguenot army have drawn off to adistance, seeing that Paris is revictualled and that there is nochance of taking it. They say that numbers of the French lords withthe Huguenot army have drawn off and are making for their homes. At any rate there is no fear of an attack here, and the gates standopen all day. Numbers of the townsfolk have been to Paris to seefriends there, and I should say that if you had a disguise youcould pass out easily enough. "

The question was discussed for some time. Lionel was very anxiousto rejoin the army, and it was finally settled that Jacques shouldthe next night bring him down a suit of his own clothes, and thefirst time the soldiers were all away should fetch him out, accompanyhim through the gates of the town, and act as his guide as far ashe could. 

The next night Lionel received the clothes. Two days later Jacquescame down early in the morning to say that the soldiers above hadjust gone out on duty. Lionel at once assumed his disguise, andwith the heartiest thanks for the great service they had renderedhim took his leave of the kind merchant and his family. Jacques wascharged to accompany him as far as possible, and to set him wellon his way towards the Huguenot army, for Lionel's small knowledgeof French would be detected by the first person who accosted him. On going out into the street Lionel found that there were manypeasants who had come in to sell fowls, eggs, and vegetables inthe town, and he and Jacques passed without a question through thegates. 

Jacques had, the evening before, ascertained from the soldiers theposition of Parma's army. A long detour had to be made, and it wastwo days before they came in sight of the tents of Henry's camp. They had observed the greatest precautions on their way, and hadonly once fallen in with a troop of Parma's cavalry. These hadasked no questions, supposing that Jacques and his companion weremaking their way from Paris to visit their friends after the siege, there being nothing in their attire to attract attention, stillless suspicion. The peasants they met on their way eagerly demandednews from Paris, but Jacques easily satisfied them by saying thatthey had had a terrible time, and that many had died of hunger, but that now that the river was open again better times had come. When within a couple of miles of the army Jacques said good-bye toLionel, who would have rewarded him handsomely for his guidance, but Jacques would not accept money. 

"You are the master's guest, " he said, "and you saved his housefrom plunder when your people were in possession. He and my mistresswould never forgive me if I took money from you. I am well contentin having been able to assist so kind a young gentleman. "

When Lionel arrived at the camp he soon found his way to Sir RalphPimpernel's tent, where he was received as one from the dead. Therewas no difficulty in providing himself again with armour and arms, for of these there were abundance -- the spoils of Ivry -- in thecamp. When he was reclothed and rearmed Sir Ralph took him to theking's tent, and from him Henry learned for the first time thecircumstances that had attended the capture of Lagny. 

"And so they put the whole garrison to the sword, " the king saidwith indignation. "I will make any Spaniards that fall in my handspay dearly for it!"

Henry had indeed been completely out generalled by his opponent. While he had been waiting with his army for a pitched battle Parmahad invested Lagny, and there were no means of relieving it exceptby crossing the river in the face of the whole army of the enemy, an enterprise impossible of execution. As soon as Lagny had fallenprovisions and ammunition were at once poured into Paris, twothousand boat loads arriving in a single day. 

King Henry's army immediately fell to pieces. The cavalry havingneither food nor forage rode off by hundreds every day, and in aweek but two thousand out of his six thousand horse remained withhim. The infantry also, seeing now no hope of receiving theirarrears of pay, disbanded in large numbers, and after an unsuccessfulattempt to carry Paris by a night attack, the king fell back withthe remnant of his force. Corbeil was assaulted and captured byParma, and the two great rivers of Paris were now open. 

If Parma could have remained with his army in France, the causeof Henry of Navarre would have been lost. But sickness was makingravages among his troops. Dissensions broke our between the Spaniards, Italians, and Netherlanders of his army and their French allies, who hated the foreigners, though they had come to their assistance. Lastly, his presence was urgently required in the Netherlands, where his work was as far from being done as ever. Therefore to thedismay of the Leaguers he started early in November on his marchback. 

No sooner did he retire than the king took the field again, recaptured Lagny and Corbeil, and recommenced the siege of Paris, while his cavalry hung upon the rear and flanks of Parma's army andharassed them continually, until they crossed the frontier, wherethe duke found that affairs had not improved during his absence. 

Lionel had obtained permission to accompany the force which capturedLagny, and as soon as they entered the town hurried to the mercer'shouse. He found Jacques in possession, and learned that the familyhad weeks before left the crypt and reoccupied the house, but hadagain taken refuge there when the Huguenots attacked the town. Lionelat once went below, and was received with delight. He was now ableto repay to some extent the obligations he had received from them, by protecting them from all interference by the new captors ofthe town, from whom the majority of the citizens received harshtreatment for the part they had taken in attacking the garrisonwhen the Spaniards first entered. 

Prince Maurice's visit to the camp of Henry had been but a shortone; and as soon as Parma had effected the relief of Paris, andthere was no longer a chance of a great battle being fought, hereturned to Holland, followed after the recapture of Lagny by SirRalph Pimpernel and the few survivors of his party, who were allheartily weary of the long period of inaction that had followedthe victory at Ivry. 

They found that during their absence there had been little doing inthe Netherlands, save that Sir Francis Vere, with a small body ofEnglish infantry and cavalry, had stormed some formidable worksthe Spaniards had thrown up to prevent relief being given toRecklinghausen, which they were besieging. He effected the reliefof the town and drove off the besiegers. He then attacked and captureda fort on the bank of the Rhine, opposite the town of Wesel. 

At the end of the year 1590 there were, including the garrisons, some eight thousand English infantry and cavalry in Holland, andthe year that followed was to see a great change in the nature ofthe war. The efforts of Prince Maurice to improve his army were tobear effect, and with the assistance of his English allies he wasto commence an active offensive war, to astonish his foes by therapidity with which he manoeuvred the new fighting machine he hadcreated, and to commence a new departure in the tactics of war. 

In May he took the field, requesting Vere to cooperate with himin the siege of Zutphen. But Sir Francis determined in the firstplace to capture on his own account the Zutphen forts on the oppositeside of the river, since these had been lost by the treachery ofRoland Yorke. He dressed up a score of soldiers, some as peasants, others as countrywomen, and provided them with baskets of eggs andother provisions. At daybreak these went down by twos and threesto the Zutphen ferry, as if waiting to be taken across to the town;and while waiting for the boat to come across for them, they satdown near the gate of the fort. 

A few minutes later a party of English cavalry were seen ridingrapidly towards the fort. The pretended country people sprang totheir feet, and with cries of alarm ran towards it for shelter. The gates were thrown open to allow them to enter. As they ran inthey drew out the arms concealed under their clothes and overpoweredthe guard. The cavalry dashed up and entered the gate before thegarrison could assemble, and the fort was captured. 

Vere at once began to throw up his batteries for the attack uponthe town across the river, and the prince invested the city onthe other side. So diligently did the besiegers work that before aweek had passed after the surprise of the fort the batteries werecompleted, thirty-two guns placed in position, and the garrison, seeing there was no hope of relief, surrendered. 

On the very day of taking possession of the town, the allies, leavinga garrison there, marched against Deventer, seven miles down theriver, and within five days had invested the place, and openedtheir batteries upon the weakest part of the town. A breach waseffected, and a storm was ordered. A dispute arose between theEnglish, Scotch, and Dutch troops as to who should have the honourof leading the assault. Prince Maurice decided in favour of theEnglish, in order that they might have an opportunity of wipingout the stigma on the national honour caused by the betrayal ofDeventer by the traitor Sir William Stanley. 

To reach the breach it was necessary to cross a piece of water calledthe Haven. Sir Francis Vere led the English across the bridge ofboats which had been thrown over the water; but the bridge was tooshort. Some of the troops sprang over and pushed boldly for thebreach, others were pushed over and drowned. Many of those behindstripped off their armour and swam across the Haven, supported bysome Dutch troops who had been told off to follow the assaultingparty. But at the breach they were met by Van der Berg, the governor, with seven companies of soldiers, and these fought so courageouslythat the assailants were unable to win their way up the breach, and fell back at last with a loss of two hundred and twenty-fivemen killed and wounded. 

While the assault was going on, the artillery of the besiegerscontinued to play upon other parts of the town, and effected greatdamage. On the following night the garrison endeavoured to capturethe bridge across the Haven, but were repulsed with loss, and inthe morning the place surrendered. The success of the patriots wasdue in no slight degree to the fact that Parma with the greatestpart of his army was again absent in France, and the besieged townshad therefore no hope of assistance from without. The States nowdetermined to seize the opportunity of capturing the towns held bythe Spaniards in Friesland. 

The three principal towns in the possession of the Spaniards wereGroningen, Steenwyk, and Coevorden. After capturing several lessimportant places and forts Prince Maurice advanced against Steenwyk. But just as he was about to commence the siege he received pressingletters from the States to hurry south, as Parma was marching withhis whole army to capture the fort of Knodsenburg, which had beenraised in the previous autumn as a preparation for the siege ofthe important city of Nymegen. 

The Duke of Parma considered that he had ample time to reduceKnodsenburg before Prince Maurice could return to its assistance. Two great rivers barred the prince's return, and he would have totraverse the dangerous district called the Foul Meadow, and thegreat quagmire known as the Rouvenian Morass. But Prince Mauricehad now an opportunity of showing the excellence of the army hehad raised and trained. He received the news of Parma's advance onthe 15th of July; two days later he was on the march south, and infive days had thrown bridges of boats across the two rivers, hadcrossed morass and swamp, and appeared in front of the Spanisharmy. 

One assault had already been delivered by the Spaniards againstKnodsenburg, but this had been repulsed with heavy loss. As soonas the patriot army approached the neighbourhood, Parma's cavalrywent out to drive in its skirmishers. Vere at once proposed toPrince Maurice to inflict a sharp blow upon the enemy, and with theapproval of the prince marched with 1200 foot and 500 horse alongthe dyke which ran across the low country. Marching to a spotwhere a bridge crossed a narrow river he placed half his infantryin ambush there; the other half a quarter of a mile further back. 

Two hundred light cavalry were sent forward to beat up the enemy'soutposts, and then retreat; the rest of the cavalry were postedin the rear of the infantry. Another dyke ran nearly parallel withthe first, falling into it at some distance in the rear of Vere'sposition, and here Prince Maurice stationed himself with a bodyof horse and foot to cover Vere's retreat should he be obliged tofall back. About noon the light cavalry skirmished with the enemyand fell back, but were not followed. About half an hour later thescouts brought word that the Spaniards were at hand. 

Suddenly and without orders 800 of Maurice's cavalry galloped offto meet the enemy; but they soon came back again at full speed, with a strong force of Spanish cavalry in pursuit. Vere's infantryat once sallied out from their ambush among the trees, pouredtheir fire into the enemy, and charged them with their pikes. TheSpaniards turned to fly, when Vere's cavalry charged them furiouslyand drove them back in headlong rout to their own camp, takinga great number of prisoners, among them many officers of rank, and500 horses. Parma finding himself thus suddenly in face of a superiorarmy, with a rapid river in his rear, fell back across the Waal, and then proceeded to Spa to recruit his shattered health, leavingVerdugo, an experienced officer, in command. 

Instead of proceeding to besiege Nymegen, Maurice marched away assuddenly and quickly as before, and captured Hulst, on the bordersof Zeeland and Brabant, a dozen miles only from Antwerp, and thenturning again was, in three days, back at Nymegen, and had placedsixty-eight pieces of artillery in position. He opened fire on the20th of October, and the next day the important city of Nymegensurrendered. This series of brilliant successes greatly raised thespirits of the Netherlanders, and proportionately depressed thoseof the Spaniards and their adherents. 

Parma himself was ill from annoyance and disappointment. The armywith which he might have completed the conquest of the Netherlandshad, in opposition to his entreaties and prayers, been fritteredaway by Philip's orders in useless expeditions in France, whilethe young and active generals of the Dutch and English armies weresnatching town after town from his grasp, and consolidating theNetherlands, so recently broken up by Spanish strongholds, into acompact body, whose increasing wealth and importance rendered itevery day a more formidable opponent. It is true that Parma hadsaved first Paris and afterwards Rouen for the League, but it wasat the cost of loosening Philip's hold over the most importantoutpost of the Spanish dominions. 

In the following spring Parma was again forced to march into Francewith 20, 000 men, and Maurice, as soon as the force started, preparedto take advantage of its absence. With 6000 foot and 2000 horsehe again appeared at the end of May before Steenwyk. This town wasthe key to the province of Drenthe, and one of the safeguards ofFriesland; it was considered one of the strongest fortresses ofthe time. Its garrison consisted of sixteen companies of foot andsome cavalry, and 1200 Walloon infantry, commanded by Lewis, theyoungest of the Counts de Berg, a brave lad of eighteen years ofage. 

In this siege, for the first time, the spade was used by soldiersin the field. Hitherto the work had been considered derogatory totroops, and peasants and miners had been engaged for the work; butPrince Maurice had taught his soldiers that their duty was to workas well as fight, and they now proved the value of his teaching. 

The besieged made several successful sorties, and Sir Francis Verehad been severely wounded in the leg. The cannonade effected butlittle damage on the strong walls; but the soldiers, working nightand day, drove mines under two of the principal bastions, andconstructed two great chambers there; these were charged, one withfive thousand pounds of powder, the other with half that quantity. On the 3d of July the mines were sprung. The bastion of the eastgate was blown to pieces and the other bastion greatly injured, butmany of the Dutch troops standing ready for the assault were alsokilled by the explosion. 

The storming parties, however, rushed forward, and the two bastionswere captured. This left the town at the mercy of the besiegers. The next day the garrison surrendered, and were permitted to marchaway. Three hundred and fifty had been killed, among them youngCount Lewis Van der Berg, and two hundred had been left behind, severely wounded, in the town. Between five and six hundred ofthe besiegers were killed during the course of the siege. The veryday after the surrender of Steenwyk Maurice marched away and laidsiege to Coevorden. This city, which was most strongly fortified, lay between two great swamps, between which there was a passage ofabout half a mile in width. 

Another of the Van der Bergs, Count Frederick, commanded the garrisonof a thousand veterans. Verdugo sent to Parma and Mondragon foraid, but none could be sent to him, and the prince worked at hisfortifications undisturbed. His force was weakened by the withdrawalof Sir Francis Vere with three of the English regiments, Elizabethhaving sent peremptory orders that this force should followthose already withdrawn to aid Henry of Navarre in Brittany. Veryunwillingly Vere obeyed, and marched to Doesburg on the Yssel. Buta fortnight after he arrived there, while he was waiting for shipsto transport him to Brittany the news came to him that Verdugo, having gathered a large force together, was about to attack PrinceMaurice in his camp, and Vere at once started to the prince's aid. 

On the night of the 6th of September, Verdugo, with 4000 foot and1800 cavalry, wearing their shirts outside their armour to enablethem to distinguish each other in the dark, fell upon Maurice's camp. Fortunately the prince was prepared, having intercepted a letterfrom Verdugo to the governor of the town. A desperate battle tookplace, but at break of day, while its issue was still uncertain, Vere, who had marched all night, came up and threw himself into thebattle. His arrival was decisive. Verdugo drew off with a loss of300 killed, and five days later Coevorden surrendered, and PrinceMaurice's army went into winter quarters. 

A few weeks later Parma died, killed by the burden Philip threwupon him, broken down by the constant disappointment of his hopesof carrying his work to a successful end, by the incessant interferenceof Philip with his plans, and by the anxiety caused by the mutiniesarising from his inability to pay his troops, although he hadborrowed to the utmost on his own possessions, and pawned even hisjewels to keep them from starvation. He was undoubtedly the greatestcommander of his age, and had he been left to carry out his ownplans would have crushed out the last ember of resistance in theNetherlands and consolidated the power of Spain there. 

He was succeeded in his post by the Archduke Albert, but for a timeErnest Mansfeldt continued to command the army, and to manage theaffairs in the Netherlands. In March, 1593, Prince Maurice appearedwith his army in front of Gertruydenberg. The city itself wasan important one, and its position on the Maas rendered it of thegreatest use to the Spaniards, as through it they were at any momentenabled to penetrate into the heart of Holland. Gertruydenberg andGroningen, the capital of Friesland, were now, indeed, the onlyimportant places in the republic that remained in possession ofthe Spaniards. Hohenlohe with a portion of the army establishedhimself to the east of the city, Maurice with its main body to thewest. 

Two bridges constructed across the river Douge afforded a means ofcommunication between two armies, and plank roads were laid acrossthe swamps for the passage of baggage wagons. Three thousand soldierslaboured incessantly at the works, which were intended not only toisolate the city, but to defend the besiegers from any attack thatmight be made upon them by a relieving army. The better to protectthemselves, miles of country were laid under water, and palisadework erected to render the country impregnable by cavalry. 

Ernest Mansfeldt did his best to relieve the town. His son, CountCharles, with five thousand troops, had been sent into France, butby sweeping up all the garrisons, he moved with a considerable armytowards Gertruydenberg and challenged Maurice to issue out fromhis lines to fight him. But the prince had no idea of risking acertain success upon the issue of a battle. 

A hundred pieces of artillery on the batteries played incessantlyon the town, while a blockading squadron of Zeeland ships assistedin the bombardment, and so terrible was the fire, that when thetown was finally taken only four houses were found to have escapedinjury. 

Two commandants of the place were killed one after the other, andthe garrison of a thousand veterans, besides the burgher militia, was greatly reduced in strength. At last, after ninety days' siege, the town suddenly fell. Upon the 24th of June three Dutch captainswere relieving guard in the trenches near the great north bastionof the town, when it occurred to them to scale the wall of the fortand see what was going on inside. They threw some planks across theditch, and taking half a company of soldiers, climbed cautiouslyup. They obtained a foothold before the alarm was given. There wasa fierce hand to hand struggle, and sixteen of the party fell, andnine of the garrison. The rest fled into the city. The GovernorGysant, rushing to the rescue without staying to put on his armour, was killed. 

Count Solms came from the besieging camp to investigate the suddenuproar, and to his profound astonishment was met by a deputationfrom the city asking for terms of surrender. Prince Maurice soonafterwards came up, and the terms of capitulation were agreed upon. The garrison were allowed to retire with side arms and baggage, and fifty wagons were lent to them to carry off their wounded. 

In the following spring Coevorden, which had been invested byVerdugo, was relieved, and Groningen, the last great city of theNetherlands in the hands of the Spaniards, was besieged. Mines weredriven under its principal bastion, and when these were sprung, after sixty-five days' siege, the city was forced to surrender. Thus for the first time, after years of warfare, Holland, Zeeland, and Friesland became truly united, and free from the grasp of thehated invader. 

Throughout the last three years of warfare Sir Francis Vere hadproved an able assistant to the prince, and the English troops hadfought bravely side by side with the Dutch; but their contingenthad been but a small one, for the majority of Vere's force had, like that of the Spaniards, been withdrawn for service in France. The struggle in that country was nearly at an end. The conversionof Henry of Navarre for the second time to the Catholic religionhad ranged many Catholics, who had hitherto been opposed to him, under his banner, while many had fallen away from the ranks of theLeague in disgust, when Philip of Spain at last threw off the maskof disinterestedness, and proposed his nephew the Archduke Ernestas king of France. 

In July, 1595, a serious misfortune befell the allied army. Theyhad laid siege to Crolle, and had made considerable progress withthe siege, when the Spanish army, under command of Mondragon, theaged governor of Antwerp, marched to its relief. As the army ofMaurice was inferior in numbers, the States would nor consent toa general action. The siege was consequently raised; and Mondragonhaving attained his object, fell back to a position on the Rhineat Orsoy, above Rheinberg, whence he could watch the movements ofthe allied army encamped on the opposite bank at Bislich, a fewmiles below Wesel. 

The Spanish army occupied both sides of the river, the wing on theright bank being protected from attack by the river Lippe, whichfalls into the Rhine at Wesel, and by a range of moorland hillscalled the Testerburg. The Dutch cavalry saw that the slopes ofthis hill were occupied by the Spaniards, but believed that theirforce consisted only of a few troops of horse. Young Count Philipof Nassau proposed that a body of cavalry should swim the Lippe, and attack and cut them off. Prince Maurice and Sir Francis Veregave a very reluctant consent to the enterprise, but finally allowedhim to take a force of five hundred men. 

With him were his brothers Ernest and Louis, his nephew Ernest deSolms, and many other nobles of Holland. Sir Marcellus Bacx wasin command of them. The English contingent was commanded by SirNicholas Parker and Robert Vere. On August 22d they swam the Lippeand galloped in the direction where they expected to find twoor three troops of Spanish horse; but Mondragon had received newsof their intentions, and they suddenly saw before them half theSpanish army. Without hesitation the five hundred English and Dutchhorsemen charged desperately into the enemy's ranks, and foughtwith extraordinary valour, until, altogether overpowered by numbers, Philip of Nassau and his nephew Ernest were both mortally woundedand taken prisoners. 

Robert Vere was slain by a lance thrust in the face, and manyother nobles and gentlemen fell. Thus died one of the three bravebrothers, for the youngest, Horace, had also joined the army in 1590. The survivors of the band under Sir Nicholas Parker and MarcellusBacx managed to effect their retreat, covered by a reserve PrinceMaurice had posted on the opposite side of the river. 

CHAPTER XX

CADIZ

In March, 1596, Sir Francis Vere returned to Holland. He had duringhis absence in England been largely taken into the counsels of QueenElizabeth, and it had been decided that the war should be carriedinto the enemy's country, and a heavy blow struck at the powerof Spain. Vere had been appointed to an important command in theproposed expedition, and had now come out charged with the missionof persuading the States General to cooperate heartily with England, and to contribute both money and men. There was much discussionin the States; but they finally agreed to comply with the queen'swishes, considering that there was no surer way of bringing thewar to a termination than to transport it nearer to the heart ofthe enemy. 

As soon as the matter was arranged, Sir Francis Vere left theHague and went to Middleburg, where the preparations for the Dutchportion of the expedition were carried out. It consisted of twenty-two Dutch ships, under Count William of Nassau, and a thousand ofthe English troops in the pay of the States. The company commandedby Lionel Vickars was one of those chosen to accompany the expedition;and on the 22d of April it started from Flushing and joined theBritish fleet assembled at Dover. This was under the command of LordHoward as lord admiral, the Earl of Essex as general, Lord ThomasHoward as vice admiral, and Sir Walter Raleigh as rear admiral. 

Sir Francis Vere was lieutenant general and lord marshal. Hewas to be the chief adviser of the Earl of Essex, and to have thecommand of operations on shore. The ships of war consisted of theArk Royal, the Repulse, Mere Honour, War Sprite, Rainbow, Mary Rose, Dreadnought, Vanguard, Nonpareil, Lion, Swiftsure, Quittance, andTremontaine. There were also twelve ships belonging to London, andthe twenty-two Dutch vessels. The fleet, which was largely fittedout at the private expense of Lord Howard and the Earl of Essex, sailed from Dover to Plymouth. Sir Francis Vere went by land, andset to work at the organization of the army. 

A month was thus spent, and on the 1st of June the fleet set sail. It carried 6860 soldiers and 1000 volunteers, and was manned bynearly 7000 sailors. There had been some dispute as to the relativeranks of Sir Francis Vere and Sir Walter Raleigh, and it was settledthat Sir Francis should have precedence on shore, and Sir WalterRaleigh at sea. 

All on board the fleet were full of enthusiasm at the enterpriseupon which they were embarked. It was eight years since theSpanish Armada had sailed to invade England; now an English fleetwas sailing to attack Spain on her own ground. Things had changedindeed in that time. Spain, which had been deemed invincible, hadsuffered many reverses; while England had made great strides inpower, and was now mistress of the seas, on which Spain had formerlyconsidered herself to be supreme. 

A favourable wind from the northeast carried the fleet rapidlyacross the Bay of Biscay, and it proceeded on its way, keeping wellout of sight of the coast of Portugal. The three fastest sailersof the fleet were sent on ahead as soon as they rounded Cape St. Vincent, with orders to capture all small vessels which might carryto Cadiz the tidings of the approach of the fleet. 

Early on the morning of the 20th June the fleet anchored off thespit of San Sebastian on the southern side of the city. 

Cadiz was defended by the fort of San Sebastian on one side andthat of San Felipe on the other; while the fort of Puntales, on thelong spit of sand connecting the city with the mainland, defendedthe channel leading up to Puerto Real, and covered by its gunsthe Spanish galleys and ships of war anchored there. Lying off thetown when the English fleet came in sight were forty richly ladenmerchant ships about to sail for Mexico, under the convoy of fourgreat men of war, two Lisbon galleons, two argosies, and threefrigates. 

As soon as the English were seen, the merchant ships were orderedup the channel to Puerto Real, and the men of war and the fleet ofseventeen war galleys were ranged under the guns of Fort Puntalesto prevent the English passing up. It had first been decided toattempt a landing in the harbour of Galeta, on the south side ofthe city; but a heavy sea was setting in, and although the troopshad been got into the boats they were re-embarked, and the fleetsailed round and anchored at the mouth of the channel leading upthe bay. A council of war was held that night, and it was decidedthat the fleet should move up the bay with the tide next morning, and attack the Spanish fleet. 

The next morning at daybreak the ships got up their anchors andsailed up the channel, each commander vying with the rest in hiseagerness to be first in the fray. They were soon hotly engagedwith the enemy; the fort, men of war, and galleys opening a heavyfire upon them, to which, anchoring as close as they could get tothe foe, the English ships hotly responded. The galleys were drivencloser in under the shelter of the fire of the fort, and the firewas kept up without intermission from six o'clock in the morninguntil four in the afternoon. 

By that time the Spaniards had had enough of it. The galleys slippedtheir cables and made sail for a narrow channel across the spit, covered by the guns of the fort. Three of them were captured bySir John Wingfield in the vanguard, but the rest got through thechannel and escaped. The men of war endeavoured to run ashore, butboarding parties in boats from the Ark Royal and Repulse capturedtwo of them. The Spaniards set fire to the other two. The argosiesand galleons were also captured. Sir Francis Vere at once took thecommand of the land operations. The boats were all lowered, and theregiments of Essex, Vere, Blount, Gerard, and Clifford told off asa landing party. They were formed in line. The Earl of Essex andSir Francis Vere took their place in a boat in advance of the line, and were followed by smaller boats crowded with gentlemen volunteers. 

They landed between the fort of Puntales and the town. The regimentsof Blount, Gerard, and Clifford were sent to the narrowest partof the spit to prevent reinforcements being thrown into the place;while those of Essex and Vere and the gentlemen volunteers turnedtowards Cadiz. Each of these parties consisted of about a thousandmen. 

The walls of Cadiz were so strong that it had been intended toland guns from the fleet, raise batteries, and make a breach in thewalls. Vere, however, perceiving some Spanish cavalry and infantrydrawn up outside the walls, suggested to Essex that an attempt shouldbe made to take the place by surprise. The earl at once agreed tothe plan. 

Vere marched the force across to the west side of the spit, hismovements being concealed by the sand hills from the Spanish. SirJohn Wingfield with two hundred men was ordered to march rapidly onagainst the enemy, driving in their skirmishers, and then to retreathastily when the main body advanced against him. Three hundred menunder Sir Matthew Morgan were posted as supports to Wingfield, andas soon as the latter's flying force joined them the whole were tofall upon the Spaniards and in turn chase them back to the walls, against which the main body under Essex and Vere were to advance. 

The orders were ably carried out. The Spaniards in hot chase ofWingfield found themselves suddenly confronted by Morgan's force, who fell upon them so furiously that they fled back to the townclosely followed by the English. Some of the fugitives made theirway in at the gates, which were hurriedly closed, while othersclimbed up at the bastions, which sloped sufficiently to affordfoothold. Vere's troops from the Netherlands, led by Essex, alsoscaled the bastions and then an inner wall behind it. As soon asthey had captured this they rushed through the streets, shootingand cutting down any who opposed them. 

Sir Francis Vere, who had also scaled the ramparts, knew that citiescaptured by assaults had often been lost again by the soldiersscattering. He therefore directed the rest of the troops to burstopen the gate. This was with some difficulty effected, and he thenmarched them in good order to the marketplace, where the Spaniardshad rallied and were hotly engaged with Essex. The opposition wassoon beaten down, and those defending the town hall were forced tosurrender. The troops were then marched through the town, and thegarrison driven either into the convent of San Francisco or intothe castle of Felipe. The convent surrendered on the same eveningand the castle on the following day. The loss upon the part ofthe assailants was very small, but Sir John Wingfield was mortallywounded. 

The English behaved with the greatest courtesy to their captives, their conduct presenting an extraordinary contrast to that ofthe Spaniards under similar circumstance in the Netherlands. Thewomen were treated with the greatest courtesy, and five thousandinhabitants, including women and priests, were allowed to leavethe town with their clothes. The terms were that the city shouldpay a ransom of 520, 000 ducats, and that some of the chief citizensshould remain as hostages for payment. As soon as the fightingceased, Lionel Vickars accompanied Sir Francis Vere through thestreets to set guards, and see that no insult was offered to anyof the inhabitants. As they passed along, the door of one of themansions was thrown open. A gentleman hurried out; he paused for amoment, exclaiming, "Sir Francis Vere!" and then looking at Lionelrushed forward towards him with a cry of delight. Sir Francis Vereand Lionel stared in astonishment as the former's name was called;but at the sound of his own name Lionel fell back a step as ifstupefied, and then with a cry of "Geoffrey!" fell into his brother'sarms. 

"It is indeed Geoffrey Vickars!" Sir Francis Vere exclaimed. "Why, Geoffrey, what miracle is this? We have thought you dead these sixyears, and now we find you transmuted into a Spanish don. "

"I may look like one, Sir Francis, " Geoffrey said as he shook hisold commander's hand, "but I am English to the backbone still. Butmy story is too long to tell now. You will be doubtless too busytonight to spare time to listen to it, but I pray you to breakfastwith me in the morning, when I will briefly relate to you the outlineof my adventures. Can you spare my brother for tonight, Sir Francis?"

"I would do so were there ten times the work to be got through, " SirFrancis replied. "Assuredly I would not keep asunder for a minutetwo brothers who have so long been separated. I will breakfastwith you in the morning and hear this strange story of yours; forstrange it must assuredly be, since it has changed my young pageof the Netherlands into a Spanish hidalgo. "

"I am no hidalgo, Sir Francis, but a trader of Cadiz, and I ownthat although I have been in some way a prisoner, seeing that Icould not effect my escape, I have not fared badly. Now, Lionel, come in. I have another surprise for you. " Lionel, still confusedand wonder stricken at this apparent resurrection of his brotherfrom the dead, followed him upstairs. Geoffrey led the way into ahandsomely furnished apartment, where a young lady was sitting witha boy two years old in her lap. 

"Dolores, this is my brother Lionel, of whom you have so oftenheard me speak. Lionel, this is my wife and my eldest boy, who isnamed after you. "

It was some time before Lionel could completely realize the position, and it was not until Dolores in somewhat broken English bade himwelcome that he found his tongue. 

"But I cannot understand it all!" he exclaimed, after respondingto the words of Dolores. "I saw my brother in the middle of thebattle with the Armada. We came into collision with a great galleon, we lost one of our masts, and I never saw Geoffrey afterwards; andwe all thought that he had either been shot by the musketeers onthe galleon, or had been knocked overboard and killed by the fallingmast. "

"I had hoped that long before this you would have heard of mysafety, Lionel, for a sailor friend of mine promised if he reachedEngland to go down at once to Hedingham to tell them there. He leftthe ship he was in out in the West Indies, and I hoped had reachedhome safely. "

"We have heard nothing, Geoffrey. The man has never come with yourmessage. But now tell me how you were saved. "

"I was knocked over by the mast, Lionel, but as you see I was notkilled. I climbed up into a passing Spanish ship, and concealedmyself in the chains until she was sunk, when I was, with many ofthe crew, picked up by the boats of other ships. I pretended tohave lost my senses and my speech, and none suspected that I wasEnglish. The ship I was on board was one of those which succeededafter terrible hardships in returning to Spain. An Irish gentlemanon board her, to whom I confided my secret, took me as a servant. After many adventures I sailed with him for Italy, where we hopedto get a ship for England. On the way we were attacked by Barbarypirates. We beat them off, but I was taken prisoner. I remaineda captive among them for nearly two years, and then with a fellowprisoner escaped, together with Dolores and her father, who hadalso been captured by the pirates. We reached Spain in safety, and I have since passed as one of the many exiles from England andIreland who have taken refuge here; and Senor Mendez, my wife'sfather, was good enough to bestow her hand upon me, partly ingratitude for the services I had rendered him in his escape, partlybecause he saw she would break her heart if he refused. "

"You know that is not true, Geoffrey, " Dolores interrupted. 

"Never mind, Dolores, it is near enough. And with his daughter, "he continued, "he gave me a share in his business. I have been afortunate man indeed, Lionel; but I have always longed for a chanceto return home; until now none has ever offered itself, and I havegrieved continually at the thought that my father and mother andyou were mourning for me as dead. Now you have the outline of mystory; tell me about all at home. "

"Our father and mother are both well, Geoffrey, though yoursupposed loss was a great blow for them. But is it still home foryou, Geoffrey? Do you really mean to return with us?"

"Of course I do, Lionel. At the time I married I arranged withSenor Mendez that whenever an opportunity occurred I was to returnhome, taking, of course, Dolores with me. She has been learningEnglish ever since, and although naturally she would rather thatwe remained here she is quite prepared to make her home in England. We have two boys, this youngster, and a baby three months old, so, you see, you have all at once acquired nephews as well as a brotherand sister. Here is Senor Mendez. This is my brother, senor, theLionel after whom I named my boy, though I never dreamed that ournext meeting would take place within the walls of Cadiz. "

"You have astounded us, senor, " the merchant said courteously. "We thought that Cadiz was safe from an attack; and though we wereaware you had defeated our fleet we were astonished indeed whentwo hours since we heard by the din and firing in the streets thatyou had captured the city. Truly you English do not suffer the grassto grow under your feet. When we woke this morning no one dreamedof danger, and now in the course of one day you have destroyed ourfleet, captured our town, and have our lives and properties at yourdisposal. "

"Your lives are in no danger, senor, and all who choose are freeto depart without harm or hindrance. But as to your property -- Idon't mean yours, of course, because as Geoffrey's father in lawI am sure that Sir Francis Vere will inflict no fine upon you --but the city generally will have to pay, I hear, some half millionducats as ransom. 

"That is as nothing, " the Spaniard said, "to the loss the citywill suffer in the loss of the forty merchant ships which you willdoubtless capture or burn. Right glad am I that no cargo of mineis on board any of them, for I do not trade with Mexico; but I amsure the value of the ships with their cargoes cannot be less thantwenty millions of ducats. This will fall upon the traders ofthis town and of Seville. Still, I own that the ransom of half amillion for a city like Cadiz seems to me to be very moderate, andthe tranquillity that already prevails in the town is beyond allpraise. Would that such had been the behaviour of my countrymen inthe Netherlands!"

Don Mendez spoke in a tone of deep depression. Geoffrey made a signto his brother to come out on to the balcony, while the merchanttook a seat beside his daughter. 

"'Tis best to leave them alone, " he said as they looked down intothe street, where the English and their Dutch allies, many of whomhad now landed, were wandering about examining the public buildingsand churches, while the inhabitants looked with timid curiosityfrom their windows and balconies at the men who had, as if by magic, suddenly become their masters. "I can see that the old gentleman isterribly cut up. Of course, nothing has been said between us yet, for it was not until we heard the sound of firing in the streetsthat anyone thought there was the smallest risk of your capturingthe city. Nevertheless, he must be sure that I shall take thisopportunity of returning home. 

"It has always been understood between us that I should do so assoon as any safe method of making a passage could be discovered;but after being here with him more than three years he had doubtlesscome to believe that such a chance would never come during hislifetime, and the thought of an early separation from his daughter, and the break up of our household here, must be painful to him inthe extreme. It has been settled that I should still remain partnerin the firm, and should manage our affairs in England and Holland;but this will, of course, be a comparatively small business untilpeace is restored, and ships are free to come and go on both sidesas they please. But I think it is likely he will himself come tolive with us in England, and that we shall make that the headquartersof the firm, employing our ships in traffic with Holland, France, and the Mediterranean until peace is restored with Spain, and havingonly an agent here to conduct such business as we may be able tocarry on under the present stringent regulations. 

"In point of fact, even if we wound up our affairs and disposed ofour ships, it would matter little to us, for Mendez is a very richman, and as Dolores is his only child he has no great motive beyondthe occupation it gives him for continuing in business. 

"So you are a captain now, Lionel! Have you had a great deal offighting?"

"Not a great deal. The Spaniards have been too much occupied withtheir affairs in France to give us much work to do. In Holland Itook part in the adventure that led to the capture of Breda, didsome fighting in France with the army of Henry of Navarre, and havebeen concerned in a good many sieges and skirmishes. I do not knowwhether you heard of the death of Robert Vere. He came out justafter the business of the Armada, and fell in the fight the otherday near Wesel -- a mad business of Count Philip of Nassau. Horaceis serving with his troop. We have recovered all the cities in thethree provinces, and Holland is now virtually rid of the Spaniards. 

"Things have greatly changed since the days of Sluys and Bergen opZoom. Holland has increased marvellously in strength and wealth. Wehave now a splendidly organized army, and should not fear meetingthe Spaniards in the open field if they would but give the chanceto do so in anything like equal numbers. Sir Francis is marshalof our army here, and is now considered the ablest of our generals;and he and Prince Maurice have never yet met with a serious disaster. But how have you escaped the Inquisition here, Geoffrey? I thoughtthey laid hands on every heretic?"

"So they do, " Geoffrey replied; "but you see they have never dreamedthat I was a heretic. The English, Irish, and Scotchmen here, eitherserving in the army or living quietly as exiles, are, of course, all Catholics, and as they suppose me to be one of them, it does notseem to have entered their minds that I was a Protestant. Since Ihave been here I have gone with my wife and father in law to church, and have said my prayers in my own way while they have said theirs. I cannot say I have liked it, but as there was no church of my ownit did not go against my conscience to kneel in theirs. I can tellyou that, after being for nearly a couple of years a slave among theMoors, one thinks less of these distinctions than one used to do. Had the Inquisition laid hands on me and questioned me, I shouldat once have declared myself a Protestant; but as long as I was notquestioned I thought it no harm to go quietly and pay my devotionsin a church, even though there were many things in that church withwhich I wholly disagreed. 

"Dolores and I have talked the matter over often, and have arrivedat the conclusion long since that there is no such great differencebetween us as would lead us to hate each other. "

Lionel laughed. 

"I suppose we generally see matters as we want to, Geoffrey; butit will be rather a shock to our good father and mother when youbring them home a Catholic daughter. "

"I daresay when she has once settled in England among us, Lionel, she will turn round to our views on the subject; not that I shouldever try to convert her, but it will likely enough come of itself. Of course, she has been brought up with the belief that heretics arevery terrible people. She has naturally grown out of that beliefnow, and is ready to admit that there may be good heretics as wellas good Catholics, which is a long step for a Spanish woman to take. I have no fear but that the rest will come in time. At present Ihave most carefully abstained from talking with her on the subject. When she is once in England I shall be able to talk to her freelywithout endangering her life by doing so. "

Upon the following morning Sir Francis Vere breakfasted with Geoffrey, and then he and Lionel heard the full account of his adventures, and the manner in which it came about that he was found establishedas a merchant in Cadiz. 

They then talked over the situation. Sir Francis was much vexedthat the lord admiral had not complied with the earnest request theEarl of Essex had sent him, as soon as he landed, to take promptmeasures for the pursuit and capture of the merchant ships. Insteadof doing this, the admiral, considering the force that had landedto be dangerously weak, had sent large reinforcements on shore assoon as the boats came off, and the consequence was that at dawnthat morning masses of smoke rising from the Puerto Real showedthat the Duke of Medina Sidonia had set the merchant ships on firerather than that they should fall into the hands of the English. 

For a fortnight the captors of Cadiz remained in possession. SenorMendez had, upon the day after their entry, discussed the futurewith Geoffrey. To the latter's great satisfaction he took it forgranted that his son in law would sail with Dolores and the childrenin the English fleet, and he at once entered into arrangements withhim for his undertaking the management of the business of the firmin England and Holland. 

"Had I wound up my affairs I should accompany you at once, forDolores is everything to me, and you, Geoffrey, have also a largeshare of my affection; but this is impossible. We have at presentall our fifteen ships at sea, and these on their return to portwould be confiscated at once were I to leave. Besides, there arelarge transactions open with the merchants at Seville and elsewhere. Therefore I must, for the present at any rate, remain here. I shallincur no odium by your departure. It will be supposed that you havereconciled yourself with your government, and your going home willtherefore seem only natural; and it will be seen that I could not, however much I were inclined, interfere to prevent the departureof Dolores and the children with you. 

"I propose to send on board your ships the greater portion of mygoods here suitable for your market. This, again, will not excitebad feelings, as I shall say that you as my partner insisted uponyour right to take your share of our merchandise back to Englandwith you, leaving me as my portion our fleet of vessels. Thereforeall will go on here as before. I shall gradually reduce my businessand dispose of the ships, transmitting my fortune to a banker inBrussels, who will be able to send it to England through merchantsin Antwerp, and you can purchase vessels to replace those I sell. 

"I calculate that it will take me a year to complete all myarrangements. After that I shall again sail for Italy, and shallcome to England either by sea or by travelling through Germany, as circumstances may dictate. On arriving in London I shall knowwhere to find you, for by that time you will be well known there;and at any rate the bankers to whom my money is sent will be ableto inform me of your address. "

These arrangements were carried out, and at the departure ofthe fleet, Geoffrey, with Dolores and the children, sailed in SirFrancis Vere's ship the Rainbow, Sir Francis having insisted ongiving up his own cabin for the use of Dolores. On leaving Cadizthe town was fired, and the cathedral, the church of the Jesuits, the nunneries of Santa Maria and Candelaria, two hundred and ninetyhouses, and, greatest loss of all, the library of the Jesuits, containing invaluable manuscripts respecting the Incas of Peru, were destroyed. 

The destruction of the Spanish fleet, and the enormous loss causedby the burning of Cadiz and the loss of the rich merchant fleet, struck a terrible blow at the power and resources of Spain. Hertrade never recovered from its effects, and her prestige sufferedvery greatly in the eyes of Europe. Philip never rallied from theblow to his pride inflicted by this humiliation. 

Lionel had at first been almost shocked to find that Geoffrey hadmarried a Spanish woman and a Catholic; but the charming manner ofDolores, her evident desire to please, and the deep affection withwhich she regarded her husband, soon won his heart. He, Sir FrancisVere, and the other officers and volunteers on board, vied witheach other in attention to her during the voyage; and Dolores, whohad hitherto been convinced that Geoffrey was a strange exceptionto the rule that all Englishmen were rough and savage animals, andwho looked forward with much secret dread to taking up her residenceamong them, was quite delighted, and assured Geoffrey she was atlast convinced that all she had heard to the disadvantage of hiscountrymen was wholly untrue. 

The fleet touched at Plymouth, where the news of the immensesuccess they had gained was received with great rejoicing; andafter taking in fresh water and stores, they proceeded along thecoast and anchored in the mouth of the Thames. Here the greater partof the fleet was disbanded, the Rainbow and a few other vesselssailing up to Greenwich, where the captains and officers werereceived with great honour by the queen, and were feasted and mademuch of by the city. 

The brothers, the day after the ship cast anchor, proceeded to town, and there hired horses for their journey down into Essex. This wasaccomplished in two days, Geoffrey riding with Dolores on a pillionbehind him with her baby in her lap, while young Lionel was on thesaddle before his uncle. 

When they approached Hedingham Lionel said, "I had best ride forwardGeoffrey to break the news to them of your coming. Although ourmother has always declared that she would not give up hope thatyou would some day be restored to us, they have now really mournedyou as dead. "

"Very well, Lionel. It is but a mile or so; I will dismount andput the boy up in the saddle and walk beside him, and we shall bein a quarter of an hour after you. "

The delight of Mr. And Mrs. Vickars on hearing Geoffrey was aliveand close at hand was so great that the fact he brought homea Spanish wife, which would under other circumstances have been agreat shock to them, was now scarcely felt, and when the rapturousgreeting with which he was received on his arrival was over, theywelcomed his pretty young wife with a degree of warmth which fullysatisfied him. Her welcome was, of course, in the first place asGeoffrey's wife, but in a very short time his father and motherboth came to love her for herself, and Dolores very quickly foundherself far happier at Hedingham Rectory than she had thought shecould be away from her native Spain. 

The announcement Geoffrey made shortly after his arrival, that hehad altogether abandoned the trade of soldiering, and should infuture make his home in London, trading in conjunction with hisfather in law, assisted to reconcile them to his marriage. Aftera fortnight's stay at Hedingham Geoffrey went up to London, andthere took a house in the city, purchased several vessels, andentered upon business, being enabled to take at once a good positionamong the merchants of London, thanks to the ample funds with whichhe was provided. 

Two months later he went down to Essex and brought up Dolores andthe children, and established them in his new abode. 

The apprenticeship he had served in trade at Cadiz enabled Geoffreyto start with confidence in his business. He at once notified allthe correspondents of the firm in the different ports of Europe, thatin future the business carried on by Signor Juan Mendez at Cadizwould have its headquarters in London, and that the firm would tradewith all ports with the exception of those of Spain. The resultwas that before many months had elapsed there were few houses inLondon doing a larger trade with the Continent than that of Mendezand Vickars, under which title they had traded from the time ofGeoffrey's marriage with Dolores. 

CHAPTER XXI

THE BATTLE OF NIEUPORT

The year after the capture of Cadiz, Lionel Vickars sailed underSir Francis Vere with the expedition designed to attack the fleetwhich Philip of Spain had gathered in Ferrol, with the intention, it was believed, of invading Ireland in retaliation for the disasterat Cadiz. The expedition met with terrible weather in the Bay ofBiscay, and put back scattered and disabled to Plymouth and Falmouth. In August they again sailed, but were so battered by another stormthat the expedition against Ferrol was abandoned, and they sailedto the Azores. There, after a skirmish with the Spaniards, theyscattered among the islands, but missed the great Spanish fleetladen with silver from the west, and finally returned to Englandwithout having accomplished anything, while they suffered from anothertempest on their way home, and reached Plymouth with difficulty. 

Fortunately the same storm scattered and destroyed the greatSpanish fleet at Ferrol, and the weather thus for the second timesaved England from invasion. Late in the autumn, after his returnfrom the expedition, Sir Francis Vere went over to Holland, and byhis advice Prince Maurice prepared in December to attack a forceof 4000 Spanish infantry and 600 cavalry, which, under the commandof the Count of Varras, had gathered at the village of Turnhout, twenty miles from Breda. 

A force of 5000 foot and 800 horse were secretly assembled atGertruydenberg. Sir Francis Vere brought an English regiment, andpersonally commanded one of the two troops into which the Englishcavalry was divided. Sir Robert Sidney came with 300 of the Englishgarrison at Flushing, and Sir Alexander Murray with a Scotchregiment. The expedition started on the 23d of January, 1598, andafter marching twenty-four miles reached the village of Rivels, three miles from Turnhout, two hours after dark. 

The night was bitter cold, and after cooking supper the men wraptthemselves up in their cloaks, and lay down on the frozen grounduntil daybreak. The delay, although necessary, enabled the enemyto make their escape. The news that the allies had arrived close athand reached Count Varras at midnight, and a retreat was at onceordered. Baggage wagons were packed and despatched, escorted bythe cavalry, and before dawn the whole force was well on its road. Prince Maurice had set off an hour before daybreak, and on reachingTurnhout found that the rear guard of the enemy had just left thevillage. They had broken down the wooden bridge across the RiverAa, only one plank being left standing, and had stationed a partyto defend it. 

Maurice held a hasty council of war. All, with the exceptionof Sir Francis Vere and Sir Marcellus Bacx, were against pursuit, but Maurice took the advice of the minority. Vere with two hundredDutch musketeers advanced against the bridge; his musketry firedrove off the guard, and with a few mounted officers and the twohundred musketeers he set out in pursuit. He saw that the enemy'sinfantry were marching but slowly, and guessed that they weredelayed by the baggage wagons in front. 

The country was wooded, and he threw the musketeers among thetrees with orders to keep up a dropping fire, while he himself withsixteen horsemen followed closely upon the enemy along the road. Their rear guard kept up a skirmishing fire, slightly woundingVere in the leg; but all this caused delay, and it was three hoursbefore they emerged on an open heath, three miles from the bridge. Vere placed his musketeers among some woods and inclosed fieldson the left of the heath, and ordered them to keep up a brisk fireand to show themselves as if advancing to the attack. He himself, reinforced by some more horsemen who had come up, continued tofollow in the open. 

The heath was three miles across, and Vere, constantly skirmishingwith the Spanish infantry, who were formed in four solid squares, kept watching for the appearance of Maurice and the cavalry. Atlength these came in sight. Vere galloped up to the prince, andurged that a charge should be made at once. The prince assented. Vere, with the English cavalry, charged down upon the rear of thesquares, while Hohenlohe swept down with the Dutch cavalry upontheir flanks. The Spanish musketeers fired and at once fled, andthe cavalry dashed in among the squares of pikemen and broke them. 

Several of the companies of horse galloped on in pursuit of theenemy's horse and baggage. Vere saw that these would be repulsed, and formed up the English cavalry to cover their retreat. In ashort time the disordered horse came back at full gallop, pursuedby the Spanish cavalry, but these, seeing Vere's troops ready toreceive them, retreated at once. Count Varras was slain, togetherwith three hundred of the Spanish infantry. Six hundred prisonerswere taken, and thirty- eight colours fell into the victor's hands. 

The success was gained entirely by the eight hundred allied horse, the infantry never arriving upon the field. The brilliant littlevictory, which was one of the first gained by the allies inthe open field, was the cause of great rejoicings. Not only werethe Spaniards no longer invincible, but they had been routed bya force but one- sixth of their own number, and the battle showedhow greatly the individual prowess of the two peoples had changedduring the progress of the war. 

The Archduke Ernest had died in 1595, and had been succeeded by theArchduke Albert in the government of the Netherlands. He had withhim no generals comparable with Parma, or even with Alva. His troopshad lost their faith in themselves and their contempt for theirfoes. Holland was grown rich and prosperous, while the enormousexpenses of carrying on the war both in the Netherlands and inFrance, together with the loss of the Armada, the destruction ofthe great fleet at Ferrol, and the capture of Cadiz and the shipsthere, had exhausted the resources of Spain, and Philip was drivento make advances for peace to France and England. Henry IV, knowingthat peace with Spain meant an end of the civil war that had so longexhausted France, at once accepted the terms of Philip, and madea separate peace, in spite of the remonstrances of the ambassadorsof England and Holland, to both of which countries he owed it inno small degree that he had been enabled to support himself againstthe faction of the Guises backed by the power of Spain. 

A fresh treaty was made between England and the Netherlands, SirFrancis Vere being sent out as special ambassador to negotiate. England was anxious for peace, but would not desert the Netherlandsif they on their part would relieve her to some extent of the heavyexpenses caused by the war. This the States consented to do, andthe treaty was duly signed on both sides. A few days before itsconclusion Lord Burleigh, who had been Queen Elizabeth's chiefadviser for forty years, died, and within a month of its signaturePhilip of Spain, whose schemes he had so long opposed, followedhim to the grave. 

On the 6th of the previous May Philip had formally ceded theNetherlands to his daughter Isabella, between whom and the ArchdukeAlbert a marriage had been arranged. This took place on the 18thof April following, shortly after his death. It was celebrated atValencia, and at the same time King Philip III was united to Margaretof Austria. 

In the course of 1599 there was severe fighting on the swampy islandbetween the rivers Waal and Maas, known as the Bommel Waat, and afresh attempt at invasion by the Spaniards was repulsed with heavyloss, Sir Francis Vere and the English troops taking a leading partin the operations. 

The success thus gained decided the States General to undertakean offensive campaign in the following year. The plan they decidedupon was opposed both by Prince Maurice and Sir Francis Vere as beingaltogether too hazardous; but the States, who upon most occasionswere averse to anything like bold action, upon the present occasionstood firm to their decision. Their plan was to land an army nearOstend, which was held by the English, and to besiege the townof Nieuport, west of Ostend, and after that to attack Dunkirk. Inthe opinion of the two generals an offensive operation direct fromHolland would have been far preferable, as in case of disaster thearmy could fall back upon one of their fortified towns, whereas, if beaten upon the coast, they might be cut off from Ostend andentirely destroyed. However, their opinions were overruled, and theexpedition prepared. It consisted of 12, 000 infantry, 1600 cavalry, and 10 guns. It was formed into three divisions. The van, 4500strong, including 1600 English veterans, was commanded by SirFrancis Vere; the second division by Count Everard Solms; the reardivision by Count Ernest of Nassau; while Count Louis Gunther ofNassau was in command of the cavalry. The army embarked at Flushing, and landed at Philippine, a town at the head of the Braakeman inlet. 

There was at the time only a small body of Spaniards in theneighbourhood, but as soon as the news reached the Archduke Albertat Brussels he concentrated his army round Ghent. The troops hadfor some time been in a mutinous state, but, as was always the casewith them, they returned to their habits of military obedience themoment danger threatened. 

The Dutch army advanced by rapid marches to the neighbourhood ofOstend, and captured the fort and redoubts which the Spaniards hadraised to prevent its garrison from undertaking offensive operations. 

Two thousand men were left to garrison these important positions, which lay on the line of march which the Spaniards must take comingfrom Bruges to Nieuport. The rest of the army then made their wayacross the country, intersected with ditches, and upon the followingday arrived before Nieuport and prepared to besiege it. The Dutchfleet had arrived off the town, and co-operated with the army inbuilding a bridge across the little river, and preparing for thesiege. 

Towards the evening, however, the news arrived from Ostend, ninemiles away, that a large force of the enemy had appeared before oneof the forts just captured. Most of the officers were of opinionthat the Spanish force was not a large one, and that it was a merefeint to induce the Dutch to abandon the siege of Nieuport andreturn to Ostend. Sir Francis Vere maintained that it was the mainbody of the archduke's army, and advised Maurice to march back atonce with his whole force to attack the enemy before they had timeto take the forts. 

Later on in the evening, however, two of the messengers arrivedwith the news that the forts had surrendered. Prince Maurice then, in opposition to Vere's advice, sent off 2500 infantry, 500 horse, and 2 guns, under the command of Ernest of Nassau, to prevent theenemy from crossing the low ground between Ostend and the sandhills, Vere insisting that the whole army ought to move. It fellout exactly as he predicted; the detachment met the whole Spanisharmy, and broke and fled at the first fire, and thus 2500 men werelost in addition to the 2000 who had been left to garrison theforts. 

At break of day the army marched down to the creek, and as soonas the water had ebbed sufficiently waded across and took up theirposition among the sand hills on the seashore. The enemy's armywas already in sight, marching along on the narrow strip of landbetween the foot of the dunes and the sea. A few hundred yardstowards Ostend the sand hills narrowed, and here Sir Francis Veretook up his position with his division. He placed a thousand pickedmen, consisting of 250 English, 250 of Prince Maurice's guard, and 500 musketeers, partly upon two sand hills called the East andWest Hill, and partly in the bottom between them, where they werecovered by a low ridge connecting the two hills. 

The five hundred musketeers were placed so that their fire sweptthe ground on the south, by which alone the enemy's cavalry couldpass on that side. On the other ridge, facing the sea, were sevenhundred English pikemen and musketeers; two hundred and fiftyEnglish and fifty of the guard held the position of East Hill, which was most exposed to the attack. The rest of the division, which consisted of six hundred and fifty English and two thousandDutch, were placed in readiness to reinforce the advanced party. Half the cavalry, under Count Louis, were on the right of the dunes, and the other half, under Marcellus Bacx, on the left by the sea. 

The divisions of Count Solms and Count Ernest of Nassau were alsoon the seashore in the rear of West Hill. A council of war was heldto decide whether the army should advance to the attack or awaitit. Vere advised the latter course, and his advice was adopted. 

The archduke's army consisted of ten thousand infantry, sixteenhundred horse, and six guns. Marshal Zapena was in command, whilethe cavalry were led by the Admiral of Arragon. They rested fortwo hours before advancing -- waiting until the rise of the tideshould render the sands unserviceable for cavalry, their mainreliance being upon their infantry. Their cavalry led the advance, but the two guns Vere had placed on West Hill plied them so hotlywith shot that they fell back in confusion. 

It was now high tide, and there were but thirty yards betweenthe sea and the sand hills. The Spaniards therefore marched theirinfantry into the dunes, while the cavalry prepared to advance betweenthe sand hills and the cultivated fields inland. The second andthird divisions of Maurice's army also moved away from the shoreinland. They now numbered but three thousand men, as the fourthousand five hundred who had been lost belonged entirely to thesedivisions, Sir Francis Vere's division having been left intact. It was upon the first division that the whole brunt of the battlefell, they receiving some assistance from the thousand men remainingunder Count Solms that were posted next to them; while the reardivision was never engaged at all. 

At half past two o'clock on the afternoon of the 2d of June, 1600, the battle began. Vere's plan was to hold his advanced position aslong as possible, bring the reserves up as required until he hadworn out the Spaniards, then to send for the other two divisionsand to fall upon them. The company of Lionel Vickars formed part ofthe three hundred men stationed on the East Hill, where Vere alsohad taken up his position. After an exchange of fire for sometime five hundred picked Spanish infantry rushed across the hollowbetween the two armies, and charged the hill. For half an hour adesperate struggle took place; the Spaniards were then obliged tofall back behind some low ridges at its foot. 

In the meantime the enemy's cavalry had advanced along the grassgrown tract, a hundred and fifty yards wide, between the foot ofthe dunes and the cultivated country inland. They were received, however, by so hot a fire by the five hundred musketeers postedby Vere in the sand hills on their flank, and by the two cannonon West Hill, that they fell back upon their infantry just as theDutch horse, under Count Louis, advanced to charge them. 

Vere sent orders to a hundred Englishmen to move round from theridge and to attack the Spaniards who had fallen back from theattack of East Hill, on their flank, while sixty men charged downthe hill and engaged them in front. The Spaniards broke and fled backto their main body. Then, being largely reinforced, they advancedand seized a sandy knoll near West Hill. Here they were attackedby the English, and after a long and obstinate fight forced toretire. The whole of the Spanish force now advanced, and tried todrive the English back from their position on the low ridge acrossthe bottom connecting the two hills. The seven hundred men weredrawn from the north ridge, and as the fight grew hotter the wholeof the sixteen hundred English were brought up. 

Vere sent for reinforcements, but none came up, and for hours thesixteen hundred Englishmen alone checked the advance of the wholeof the Spanish army. Sir Francis Vere was fighting like a privatesoldier in the midst of his troops. He received two balls in theleg, but still kept his seat and encouraged his men. At last thelittle band, receiving no aid or reinforcements from the Dutch, were forced to fall back. As they did so, Vere's horse fell deadunder him and partly upon him, and it was with great difficultythat those around him extricated him. On reaching the battery on thesands Vere found the thousand Dutch of his division, who assertedthat they had received no orders to advance. There were also threehundred foot under Sir Horace Vere and some cavalry under CaptainBall. These and Horace's infantry at once charged the Spaniards, who were pouting out from the sand hills near to the beach, anddrove them back. 

The Spaniards had now captured East Hill, and two thousand oftheir infantry advanced into the valley beyond, and drove back themusketeers from the south ridge, and a large force advanced alongthe green way; but their movements were slow, for they were worn outby their long struggle, and the English officers had time to rallytheir men again. Horace Vere returned from his charge on the beach, and other companies rallied and joined him, and charged furiouslydown upon the two thousand Spaniards. The whole of the Dutch andEnglish cavalry also advanced. Solms' thousand men came up andtook part in the action, and the batteries plied the Spaniards withtheir shot. The latter had done all they could, and were confoundedby this fresh attack when they had considered the victory as won. In spite of the efforts of their officers they broke and fled inall directions. The archduke headed their flight, and never drewrein until he reached Brussels. 

Zapena and the Admiral of Arragon were both taken prisoners, andabout a third of the Spanish army killed and wounded. Of the sixteenhundred English half were killed or wounded; while the rest of theDutch army suffered scarcely any loss -- a fact that shows clearlyto whom the honour of the victory belongs. Prince Maurice, in hisletter to the queen, attributed his success entirely to the goodorder and directions of Sir Francis Vere. Thus, in a pitched battlethe English troops met and defeated an army of six times theirstrength of the veterans of Spain, and showed conclusively that theEnglish fighting man had in no way deteriorated since the days ofAgincourt, the last great battle they had fought upon the Continent. 

The battle at Nieuport may be considered to have set the finalseal upon the independence of Holland. The lesson first taught atTurnhout had now been impressed with crushing force. The Spaniardswere no longer invincible; they had been twice signally defeatedin an open field by greatly inferior forces. Their prestige wasannihilated; and although a war continued, there was no longer theslightest chance that the result of the long and bloody strugglewould be reversed, or that Spain would ever again recover her gripof the lost provinces. 

Sir Francis Vere was laid up for some months with his wounds. Amongthe officers who fought under him at Nieuport were several whosenames were to become famous for the part they afterwards bore inthe civil struggle in England. Among others were Fairfax, Ogle, Lambart, and Parker. Among those who received the honour of knighthoodfor their behaviour at the battle was Lionel Vickars. He had beenseverely wounded in the fight at East Hill, and was sent home tobe cured there. It was some months before he again took the field, which he did upon the receipt of a letter from Sir Francis Vere, telling him that the Spaniards were closing in in great force roundOstend, and that his company was one of those that had been sentoff to aid in the defence of that town. 

During his stay in England he had spent some time with Geoffrey inLondon. Juan Mendez had now arrived there, and the business carriedon by him and Geoffrey was flourishing greatly. Dolores had muchmissed the outdoor life to which she was accustomed, and her fatherhad bought a large house with a fine garden in Chelsea; and sheand Geoffrey were now installed there with him, Geoffrey going toand fro from the city by boat. They had now replaced the Spanishtrading vessels by an equal number of English craft; and at thesuggestion of Juan Mendez himself his name now stood second to thatof Geoffrey, for the prejudice against foreigners was still strongin England. 

CHAPTER XXII

OLD FRIENDS

The succession of blows that had been given to the power and commerceof Spain had immensely benefited the trade of England and Holland. France, devastated by civil war, had been in no position to takeadvantage of the falling off in Spanish commerce, and had indeedherself suffered enormously by the emigration of tens of thousandsof the most intelligent of her population owing to her persecutionof the Protestants. Her traders and manufacturers largely belongedto the new religion, and these had carried their industry and knowledgeto England and Holland. Thus the religious bigotry of the kings ofSpain and France had resulted in enormous loss to the trade andcommerce of those countries, and in corresponding advantage totheir Protestant rivals. 

Geoffrey Vickars and his partner reaped the full benefit of thechange, and the extensive acquaintance of the Spanish trader withmerchants in all the Mediterranean ports enabled him to turn alarge share of the new current of trade into the hands of Geoffreyand himself. The capital which he transferred from Spain to Englandwas very much larger than that employed by the majority of Englishmerchants, whose wealth had been small indeed in comparison tothat of the merchant princes of the great centres of trade suchas Antwerp, Amsterdam, Genoa, and Cadiz, and Geoffrey Vickars sooncame to be looked upon as one of the leading merchants in the cityof London. 

"There can be no doubt, Geoffrey, " his brother said as he lay ona couch in the garden in the early days of his convalescence, andlooked at the river dotted with boats that flowed past it, "thefalling of that mast was a fortunate thing for you. One never cantell how things will turn our. It would have seemed as if, wereyou not drowned at once, your lot would have been either a life'swork in the Spanish galleys, or death in the dungeons of theInquisition. Instead of this, here you are a wealthy merchant inthe city, with a charming wife, and a father in law who is, althougha Spaniard, one of the kindest and best men I ever met. All thistime I, who was not knocked over by that mast, have been drillingrecruits, making long marches, and occasionally fighting battles, and am no richer now than the day when we started together as FrancisVere's pages. It is true I have received the honour of knighthood, and that of course I prize much; but I have only my captain's payto support my dignity, and as I hardly think Spain will continuethis useless struggle much longer, in which case our army inHolland will be speedily disbanded, the prospect before me is notaltogether an advantageous one. "

"You must marry an heiress, Lionel, " Geoffrey laughed. "Surely SirLionel Vickars, one of the heroes of Nieuport, and many anotherfield, should be able to win the heart of some fair English damsel, with broad acres as her dower. But seriously, Lionel, " he went on, changing his tone, "if peace come, and with it lack of employment, the best thing for you will be to join me. Mendez is getting on inyears; and although he is working hard at present, in order, as hesays, to set everything going smoothly and well here, he is lookingforward to taking matters more easily, and to spending his timein tranquil pleasure with Dolores and her children. Therefore, whensoever it pleases you, there is a place for you here. We alwayscontemplated our lines running in the same groove, and I shouldbe glad that they should do so still. When the time comes we candiscuss what share you shall have of the business; but at any rateI can promise you that it shall be sufficient to make you a richman. "

"Thank you, with all my heart, Geoffrey. It may be that some day Iwill accept your offer, though I fear you will find me but a sorryassistant. It seems to me that after twelve years of campaigningI am little fitted for life as a city merchant. "

"I went through plenty of adventure for six years, Lionel, butmy father in law has from the first been well satisfied with mycapacity for business. You are not seven-and-twenty yet. You havehad enough rough campaigning to satisfy anyone, and should be gladnow of an easier and more sober method of life. Well, there is nooccasion to settle anything at present, and I can well understandthat you should prefer remaining in the army until the war comesto an end. When it does so, we can talk the matter over again; onlybe well assured that the offer will be always open to you, and thatI shall be glad indeed to have you with me. "

A few days after Lionel left him Geoffrey was passing alongChepe, when he stopped suddenly, stared hard at a gentleman whowas approaching him, and then rushed towards him with outstretchedhand. 

"My dear Gerald!" he exclaimed, "I am glad to see you. "

The gentleman started back with an expression of the profoundestastonishment. 

"Is it possible?" he cried. "Is it really Geoffrey Vickars?"

"Myself, and no other, Gerald. "

"The saints be praised! Why, I have been thinking of you all theseyears as either dead or labouring at an oar in the Moorish galleys. By what good fortune did you escape? and how is it I find you here, looking for all the world like a merchant of the city?"

"It is too long a story to tell now, Gerald. Where are you staying?"

"I have lodgings at Westminster, being at present a suitor atcourt. "

"Is your wife with you?"

"She is. I have left my four children at home in Ireland. "

"Then bring her to sup with me this evening. I have a wife tointroduce to yours, and as she is also a Spaniard it will doubtlessbe a pleasure to them both. "

"You astound me, Geoffrey. However, you shall tell me all about itthis evening, for be assured that we shall come. Inez has so oftentalked about you, and lamented the ill fortune that befell youowing to your ardour. "

"At six o'clock, then, " Geoffrey said. "I generally dwell with myfather in law at Chelsea, but am just at present at home. My houseis in St. Mary Ave; anyone there will tell you which it is. "

That evening the two friends had a long talk together. Geoffreylearnt that Gerald Burke reached Italy without further adventure, and thence took ship to Bristol, and so crossed over to Ireland. On his petition, and solemn promise of good behaviour in future, he was pardoned and a small portion of his estate restored to him. He was now in London endeavouring to obtain a remission of theforfeiture of the rest. 

"I may be able to help you in that, " Geoffrey said. "Sir FrancisVere is high in favour at court, and he will, at my prayer, I feelsure, use his influence in your favour when I tell him how youacted my friend on my landing in Spain from the Armada. "

Geoffrey then gave an account of his various adventures from thetime when he was struck down from the deck of the Barbary corsairuntil the present time. 

"How was it, " he asked when he concluded, "that you did not writeto my parents, Gerald, on your return home? You knew where theylived. "

"I talked the matter over with Inez, " Gerald replied, "and we agreedthat it was kinder to them to be silent. Of course they had mournedyou as killed in the fight with the Armada. A year had passed, andthe wound must have somewhat healed. Had I told them that you hadescaped death at that time, had been months with me in Spain, andhad, on your way home, been either killed by the Moors or were aprisoner in their galleys, it would have opened the wound afresh, and caused them renewed pain and sorrow. "

"No doubt you were right, Gerald, and that it was, as you say, thekindest thing to leave them in ignorance of my fate. "

Upon the next visit Sir Francis Vere paid to England, Geoffrey spoketo him with regard to Gerald Burke's affairs. Sir Francis took thematter up warmly, and his influence sufficed in a very short timeto obtain an order for the restoration to Gerald of all his estates. Inez and Dolores became as fast friends as were their husbands; andwhen the Burkes came to England Geoffrey's house was their home. 

The meeting with Gerald was followed by a still greater surprise, for not many days after, when Geoffrey was sitting with his wifeand Don Mendez under the shade of a broad cypress in the garden ofthe merchant's house at Chelsea, they saw a servant coming acrosstowards them, followed by a man in seafaring attire. 

"Here is a person who would speak to you, Master Vickars, " theservant said. "I told him it was not your custom to see any here, and that if he had aught to say he should call at your house in St. Mary Axe; but he said that he had but just arrived from Hedingham, and that your honour would excuse his intrusion when you saw him. "

"Bring him up; he may be the bearer of a message from my father, "Geoffrey said; and the servant went back to the man, whom he hadleft a short distance off. 

"Master Vickars will speak with you. "

The sailor approached the party. He stood for a minute before Geoffreywithout speaking. Geoffrey looked at him with some surprise, andsaw that the muscles of his face were twitching, and that he wasmuch agitated. As he looked at him remembrance suddenly flashedupon him, and he sprang to his feet. "Stephen Boldero!" he exclaimed. 

"Ay, ay, Geoffrey, it is me. "

For a time the men stood with their right hands clasped and theleft on each other's shoulders. Tears fell down the sailor's weatherbeaten cheeks, and Geoffrey himself was too moved to speak. Fortwo years they had lived as brothers, had shared each other's toilsand dangers, had talked over their plans and hopes together; and itwas to Stephen that Geoffrey owed it that he was not now a galleyslave in Barbary. 

"Old friend, where have you been all this time?" he said at last, "I had thought you dead, and have grieved sorely for you. "

"I have had some narrow escapes, " Stephen said; "but you know I amtough. I am worth a good many dead men yet. "

"Delores, Senor Mendez, you both remember Stephen Boldero?" Geoffreysaid, turning to them. 

"We have never forgotten you, " the Spaniard said, shaking hands withthe sailor, "nor how much we owe to you. I sent out instructionsby every ship that sailed to the Indies that inquiries should bemade for you; and moreover had letters sent by influential friendsto the governors of most of the islands saying that you had donegreat service to me and mine, and praying that if you were in anyneed or trouble you might be sent back to Cadiz, and that any moneysyou required might be given to you at my charge. But we have heardnought of you from the day when the news came that you had leftthe ship in which you went out. "

"I have had a rough time of it these five years, " Stephen said. "But I care not now that I am home again and have found my friendGeoffrey. I arrived in Bristol but last week, and started for Londonon the day I landed, mindful of my promise to let his people knowthat he was safe and well, and with some faint hope that the captureof Cadiz had set him at liberty. I got to Hedingham last night, and if I had been a prince Mr. Vickars and his dame and Sir Lionelcould not have made more of me. They were fain that I should stopwith them a day or two; but when I heard that you were in London andhad married Senora Dolores, and that Senor Mendez was with you --all of which in no way surprised me, for methought I saw it comingbefore I left Cadiz -- I could not rest, but was up at daylight thismorning. Your brother offered to procure me a horse, but I shouldhave made bad weather on the craft, and after walking from Bristolthe tramp up to London was nothing. I got to your house in the cityat four; and, finding that you were here, took a boat at once, forI could not rest until I saw my friend again. "

Geoffrey at once took him into the house and set him down to a meal;and when the party were gathered later on in the sitting room, andthe candles were lighted, Stephen told his story. 

"As you will have heard, we made a good voyage to the Indies. Wedischarged our cargo, and took in another. I learned that there weretwo English ships cruising near San Domingo, and the Dons were ingreat fear of them. I thought that my chance lay in joining them, so when we were at our nearest port to that island I one nightborrowed one of the ship's boats without asking leave, and madeoff. I knew the direction in which San Domingo lay, but no more. My hope was that I should either fall in with our ships at sea, or, when I made the island, should be able to gather such informationas might guide me to them. When I made the land, after being fourdays out, I cruised about till the provisions and water I had puton board were exhausted, and I could hold out no longer. Then Imade for the island and landed. 

"You may be sure I did not make for a port, where I should bequestioned, but ran ashore in a wooded bay that looked as if noone had ever set foot there before. I dragged the boat up beyond, as I thought, the reach of the sea, and started to hunt for foodand water. I found enough berries and things to keep me alive, but not enough to stock my boat for another cruise. A week afterI landed there was a tornado, and when it cleared off and I hadrecovered from my fright -- for the trees were blown down likerushes, and I thought my last day was come -- I found that the boatwas washed away. 

"I was mightily disheartened at this, and after much thinkingmade up my mind that there was nought for it but to keep along theshore until I arrived at a port, and then to give out that I wasa shipwrecked sailor, and either try to get hold of another boat, or take passage back to Spain and make a fresh start. However, thenext morning, just as I was starting, a number of natives ran outof the bush and seized me, and carried me away up into the hills. 

"It was not pleasant at first, for they lit a big fire and weregoing to set me on the top of it, taking me for a Spaniard. Seeingtheir intentions, I took to arguing with them, and told them inSpanish that I was no Spaniard, but an Englishman, and that I had beena slave to the Spaniards and had escaped. Most of them understoodsome Spanish, having themselves been made to work as slavesin their plantations, and being all runaways from the tyranny oftheir masters. They knew, of course, that we were the enemies ofthe Spaniards, and had heard of places being sacked and ships takenby us. But they doubted my story for a long time, till at lastone of them brought a crucifix that had somehow fallen into theirhands, and held it up before me. When I struck it down, as agood Protestant should do, they saw that I was not of the Spanishreligion, and so loosed my bonds and made much of me. 

"They could tell me nothing of the whereabouts of our ships, forthough they had seen vessels at times sail by, the poor creaturesknew nothing of the difference of rig between an English craftand a Spaniard. I abode with them for two years, and aided them intheir fights whenever the Spaniards sent out parties, which theydid many times, to capture them. They were poor, timorous creatures, their spirits being altogether broken by the tyranny of the Dons;but when they saw that I feared them not, and was ready at any timeto match myself against two or, if need be, three of the Spaniards, they plucked up heart, and in time came to fight so stoutly that theSpaniards thought it best to leave them alone, seeing that we hadthe advantage of knowing every foot of the woods, and were ableto pounce down upon them when they were in straitened places andforced to fight at great disadvantage. 

"I was regarded as a great chief by the natives, and could havegone on living with them comfortably enough had not my thoughtsbeen always turning homeward, and a great desire to be among myown people, from whom I had been so long separated, devoured me. At last a Spanish ship was driven ashore in a gale; she went topieces, and every soul was drowned. When the gale abated the nativeswent down to collect the stores driven ashore, and I found on thebeach one of her boats washed up almost uninjured, so nothing woulddo but I must sail away in her. The natives tried their hardest topersuade me to stay with them, but finding that my mind was fixedbeyond recall they gave way and did their best to aid me. The boatwas well stored with provisions; we made a sail for her out ofone belonging to the ship, and I set off, promising them that ifI could not alight upon an English ship I would return to them. 

"I had intended to keep my promise, but things turned out otherwise. I had not been two days at sea when there was another storm, forat one time of the year they have tornadoes very frequently. Ihad nothing to do but to run for it, casting much of my provisionsoverboard to lighten the boat, and baling without ceasing to keepout the water she took in. After running for many hours I was, somewhere about midnight, cast on shore. I made a shift to savemyself, and in the morning found that I was on a low key. Here Ilived for three weeks. Fortunately there was water in some of thehollows of the rocks, and as turtles came ashore to lay their eggsI managed pretty well for a time; but the water dried up, and forthe last week I had nought to drink but the blood of the turtles. 

One morning I saw a ship passing not far off; and making a signalwith the mast of the boat that had been washed ashore with meI attracted their attention. I saw that she was a Spaniard, butI could not help that, for I had no choice but to hail her. Theytook me to Porto Rico and there reported me as a shipwrecked sailorthey had picked up. The governor questioned me closely as to whatvessel I had been lost from, and although I made up a good storyhe had his doubts. Fortunately it did not enter his mind that I wasnot a Spaniard; but he said he believed I was some bad characterwho had been marooned by my comrades for murder or some other crime, and so put me in prison until he could learn something that wouldverify my story. 

"After three months I was taken out of prison, but was set towork on the fortifications, and there for another two years I hadto stop. Then I managed to slip away one day, and, hiding tillnightfall, made my way down through the town to the quays and swamout to a vessel at anchor. I climbed on board without notice, andhid myself below, where I lay for two days until she got up sail. When I judged she was well away from the land I went on deck andtold my story, that I was a shipwrecked sailor who had been forcedby the governor to work at the fortifications. They did not believeme, saying that I must be some criminal who had escaped from justice, and the captain said he should give me up at the next port the shiptouched. Fortunately four days afterwards a sail hove in sight andgave chase, and before it was dark was near enough to fire a gunand make us heave to, and a quarter of an hour later a boat camealongside, and I again heard English spoken for the first timesince I had left you at Cadiz. 

"It was an English buccaneer, who, being short of water and freshvegetables, had chased us, though seeing we were but a petty traderand not likely to have aught else worth taking on board. Theywondered much when I discovered myself to them and told them whoI was and how I had come there; and when, on their rowing me onboard their ship, I told the captain my story he told me that hethought I was the greatest liar he had ever met. To be a galley slaveamong the Spaniards, a galley slave among the Moors, a consorterwith Indians for two years, and again a prisoner with the Spaniardsfor as much more than fell to the lot of any one man, and he, likethe Spanish governor, believed that I was some rascal who had beenmarooned, only he thought that it was from an English ship. However, he said that as I was a stout fellow he would give me anotherchance; and when, a fortnight later, we fell in with a great Spanishgalleon and captured her with a great store of prize money aftera hard fight for six hours, the last of which was passed on thedeck of the Spaniard cutting and slashing -- for, being laden withsilver, she had a company of troops on board in addition to her crew-- the captain said, that though an astonishing liar there was nobetter fellow on board a ship, and, putting it to the crew, theyagreed I had well earned my share of the prize money. When we hadgot the silver on board, which was a heavy job I can tell you, though not an unpleasant one, we put what Spaniards remained aliveinto the boats, fired the galleon, and set sail for England, wherewe arrived without adventure. 

"The silver was divided on the day before we cast anchor, theowner's share being first set aside, every man his share, and theofficers theirs in proportion. Mine came to over a thousand pounds, and it needed two strong men to carry the chest up to the officeof the owners, who gave me a receipt for it, which, as soon as Igot, I started for London; and here, as you see, I am. "

"And now, what do you propose to do with yourself, Stephen?" Geoffreyasked. 

"I shall first travel down again to Devonshire and see what friendsI have remaining there. I do not expect to find many alive, forfifteen years make many changes. My father and mother were bothdead before I started, and my uncle, with whom I lived for a time, is scarce like to be alive now. Still I may find some cousins andfriends I knew as a boy. "

"I should think you have had enough of the sea, Stephen, and youhave now ample to live ashore in comfort for the rest of your life. "

"Yes, I shall go no more to sea, " Stephen said. "Except for thislast stroke of luck fortune has always been against me. What Ishould like, Master Geoffrey, most of all, would be to come up andwork under you. I could be of advantage in seeing to the loadingand unloading of vessels and the storage of cargo. As for pay, Ishould not want it, having, as you say, enough to live comfortablyupon. Still I should like to be with you. "

"And I should like to have you with me, Stephen. Nothing would giveme greater pleasure. If you are still of that mind when you returnfrom Devonshire we can again talk the matter over, and as ourwishes are both the same way we can have no difficulty in comingto an agreement. "

Stephen Boldero remained for a week in London and then journeyeddown to Devonshire. His idea of entering Geoffrey's service wasnever carried out, for after he had been gone two months Geoffreyreceived a letter from him saying that one of his cousins, who hadbeen but a little girl when he went away, had laid her orders uponhim to buy a small estate and settle down there, and that as shewas willing to marry him on no other terms he had nothing to dobut to assent. 

Once a year, however, regularly to the end of his life StephenBoldero came up to London to stay for a fortnight with Geoffrey, always coming by road, for he declared that he was convinced if heset foot on board a ship again she would infallibly be wrecked onher voyage to London. 

CHAPTER XXIII

THE SIEGE OF OSTEND

On the 5th of July, 1601, the Archduke Albert began the siege ofOstend with 20, 000 men and 50 siege guns. Ostend had been completelyrebuilt and fortified eighteen years previously, and was defendedby ramparts, counterscarps, and two broad ditches. The sand hillsbetween it and the sea were cut through, and the water filledthe ditches and surrounded the town. To the south the country wasintersected by a network of canals. The river Yper Leet came inat the back of the town, and after mingling with the salt water inthe ditches found its way to the sea through the channels known asthe Old Haven and the Geule, the first on the west, the second onthe east of the town. 

On either side of these channels the land rose slightly, enabling thebesiegers to plant their batteries in very advantageous positions. The garrison at first consisted of but 2000 men under GovernorVander Nood. The States General considered the defence of Ostendto be of extreme importance to the cause, and appointed Sir FrancisVere general of the army in and about Ostend, and sent with him600 Dutch troops and eight companies of English under the commandof his brother, Sir Horace. This raised the garrison to the strengthof 3600 men. Sir Francis landed with these reinforcements on thesands opposite the old town, which stood near the seashore betweenthe Old Haven and the Geule, and was separated from the new townby a broad channel. He was forced to land here, as the Spanish gunson the sand hills commanded the entrances of the two channels. 

Sixteen thousand of the Spanish troops under the order of thearchduke were encamped to the west of the town, and had 30 of theirsiege guns in position there, while 4000 men were stationed on theeast of the town under Count Bucquoy. Ten guns were in positionon that side. Ostend had no natural advantages for defence beyondthe facility of letting the sea into the numerous channels and ditcheswhich intersected the city, and protected it from any operationson the south side. On the east the Geule was broad and deep, andan assault from this side was very difficult. The Old Haven, onthe west side, was fast filling up, and was fordable for four hoursevery tide. 

This, therefore, was the weak side of the town. The portionespecially exposed to attack was the low sandy flat on which theold town stood, to the north of Ostend. It was against this point, separated only from the enemy's position by the shallow Old Haven, that the Spaniards concentrated their efforts. The defence hereconsisted of a work called the Porc Espic, and a bastion in itsrear called the Helmond. Three works lay to the north of the ditchdividing the old from the new town, while on the opposite side ofthis ditch was a fort called the Sand Hill, from which along thesea face of the town ran strong palisades and bastions. 

The three principal bastions were named the Schottenburg, Moses'Table, and the Flamenburg, the last named defending the entrance tothe Geule on the eastern side. There was a strong wall with threebastions, the North Bulwark, the East Bulwark or Pekell, and theSpanish Bulwark at the southeast angle, with an outwork called theSpanish Half Moon on the other side of the Geule. The south sidewas similarly defended by a wall with four strong bastions, whilebeyond these at the southwest corner lay a field called the Polder, extending to the point where the Yper Leer ran into the ditches. 

Sir Francis Vere's first step after his arrival was to throwup three redoubts to strengthen the wall round this field, as hadthe enemy taken possession of it they might have set the windmillsupon it to work and have drained out many of the ditches. Havingsecured this point he cut a passage to the sea between the NorthwestBulwark and the Flamenburg Fort, so that shipping might enter theport without having to ascend the Geule, exposed to the fire ofthe Spanish guns. To annoy the enemy and draw them away from thevital point near the sea, he then stationed 200 men on some risingground surrounded by swamps and ditches at some distance to thesouth of the city, and from here they were able to open fire onthe enemy's boats coming with supplies from Bruges. 

The operation was successful. The Spaniards, finding their lineof communication threatened, advanced in force from their positionby the sea, and their forts opened a heavy fire on the little workthrown up. Other similar attempts would have been made to harassthe Spaniards and divert them from their main work, had not SirFrancis Vere been severely wounded in the head on the 4th of Augustby a shot from the Spanish batteries, which continued to keep upa tremendous fire upon the town. So serious was the wound that thesurgeons were of opinion that the only chance of saving his lifewas to send him away from the din and turmoil of the siege; and onthe 10th he was taken to Middelburg, where he remained for a month, returning to Ostend long before his wound was properly healed. 

On the 1st of August a batch of recruits had arrived from England, and on the 8th 1200 more were landed. The fire of the besiegerswas now so heavy that the soldiers were forced to dig undergroundquarters to shelter themselves. Sir Horace Vere led out severalsorties; but the besiegers, no longer distracted by the feintscontrived by Sir Horace Vere, succeeded in erecting a battery onthe margin of the Old Haven, and opened fire on the Sand Hill Fort. 

On the 19th of September Sir Francis Vere returned to the town, tothe great joy of the garrison. Reinforcements continued to arrive, and at this time the garrison numbered 4480. There were, too, alarge number of noblemen and gentlemen from England, France, andHolland, who had come to learn the art of war under the man who wasregarded as the greatest general of the time. All who were willingto work and learn were heartily welcomed; those who were unwillingto do so were soon made to feel that a besieged city was no placefor them. 

While the fighting was going on the archduke had attempted tocapture the place by treason. He engaged a traitor named Coningsby;who crossed to England, obtained letters of introduction to Vere, and then went to Ostend. Thence he sent intelligence to the besiegersof all that took place in the town, placing his letters at nightin an old boat sunk in the mud on the bank of the Old Haven, aSpaniard wading across at low tide and fetching them away. He thenattempted to bribe a sergeant to blow up the powder magazine. Thesergeant revealed the plot. Coningsby was seized and confessedeverything, and by an act of extraordinary clemency was onlysentenced to be whipped out of town. 

This act of treachery on the part of the archduke justified theotherwise dishonourable stratagem afterwards played by Vere uponhim. All through October and November the Spaniards were hard atwork advancing their batteries, sinking great baskets filled withsand in the Old Haven to facilitate the passage of the troops, andbuilding floating batteries in the Geule. On the night of the 4thof December they advanced suddenly to the attack. Vere and hisofficers leapt from their beds and rushed to the walls, and aftera fierce struggle the besiegers were driven back. Straw was lightedto enable the musketeers and gunners to fire upon them as theyretreated, and the assault cost them five hundred lives. 

On the 12th a hard frost set in, and until Christmas a strong galefrom the southeast blew. No succour could reach the town. Thegarrison were dwindling fast, and ammunition falling short. Itrequired fully 4000 men to guard the walls and forts, while but 2500remained capable of bearing arms. It was known that the archdukesoon intended to make an assault with his whole force, and Vereknew that he could scarcely hope to repel it. He called a councilof his chief officers, and asked their opinion whether with thepresent numbers all parts of the works could be manned in case ofassault, and if not whether it was advisable to withdraw the guardsfrom all the outlying positions and to hold only the town. 

They were unanimously of opinion that the force was too small todefend the whole, but Sir Horace Vere and Sir John Ogle alone gavetheir advice to abandon the outlying forts rather than endanger theloss of the town. The other officers were of opinion that all theworks should be held, although they acknowledged that the disposableforce was incapable of doing so. Some days elapsed, and Verelearned that the Spanish preparations were all complete, and thatthey were only waiting for a low tide to attack. Time was everything, for a change of wind would bring speedy succour, so without takingcouncil with anyone he sent Sir John Ogle with a drummer to theside of the Old Haven. 

Don Mateo Serrano came forward, and Ogle gave his message, whichwas that General Vere wished to have some qualified person to speakto him. This was reported to the archduke, who agreed that Serranoand another Spanish officer should go into the town, and that Ogleand a comrade should come as hostages into the Spanish camp. SirJohn Ogle took his friend Sir Charles Fairfax with him, and Serranoand Colonel Antonio crossed into Ostend. The two Englishmen wereconducted to the archduke, who asked Sir John Ogle to tell him ifthere was any deceit in the matter. Ogle answered if there wereit was more than he knew, for Vere had simply charged him to carrythe message, and that he and Fairfax had merely come as hostagesfor the safe return of the Spanish officers. 

Ogle was next asked whether he thought the general intended sincerelyor not, and could only reply that he was altogether unacquaintedwith the general's purpose. 

The next morning Serrano and Antonio returned without having seenVere. The pretext on which they had been sent back was that therewas some irregularity in their coming across; but instead of theirbeing sent back across the Old Haven they were sent across theGeule, and had to make a long round to regain the archduke's camp. 

Thus a day and a night were gained. The next day, towards evening, the two Spanish officers were admitted into Ostend, and receivedvery hospitably by Sir Francis. After supper many healths were drunk, and then Sir Francis informed them to their astonishment that hisproposal was not that he should surrender Ostend, but that thearchduke should raise the siege. But it was now far too late for themto return, and they went to bed in the general's quarters. Duringthe two nights thus gained the defenders had worked incessantly inrepairing the palisades facing the point at which the attack wouldtake place, a work that they had hitherto been unable to performowing to the tremendous fire that the Spaniards kept up night andday upon it. 

At break of day five men of war from Zeeland came to anchor off thetown. They brought four hundred men, and provisions and materialsof war of all kinds. They were immediately landed under a heavyfire from the enemy's batteries on both sides. The firing awoke thetwo Spanish envoys, who inquired what was taking place. They werepolitely informed by Sir Francis Vere that succour had arrived, and the negotiations were of course broken off; and they wereaccordingly sent back, while Ogle and Fairfax returned to Ostend. 

Vere's account of the transaction was that he had simply asked fortwo Spanish officers to speak with him. He had offered no terms, and there was therefore no breach of faith. The commander of abesieged town, he insisted, is always at liberty to propose a parley, which the enemy can accept or not as he chooses. At any rate, itwas not for the archduke, who had hired a traitor to corrupt thegarrison, to make a complaint of treachery. Twelve hundred menwere employed for the next eight days in strengthening the works, Sir Francis being always with them at night, when the water waslow, encouraging them by his presence and example. 

Early in January he learned that the enemy were preparing for theassault, and on the 7th a crushing fire was kept up on the PorcEspic, Helmond, and Sand Hill forts. The Spaniards had by thistime fired 163, 200 cannon shot into the town, and scarcely a wholehouse was left standing. Towards evening they were seen bringingscaling ladders to the opposite bank of the Haven. Two thousandItalian and Spanish troops had been told off to attack the sandhill, two thousand were to assault Helmond and the Porc Espic, twoparties of five hundred men each were to attack other works, whileon the east side Count Bucquoy was to deliver a general assault. 

The English general watched all these preparations with thegreatest vigilance. At high water he closed the west sluice, whichlet the water into the town ditch from the Old Haven, in the rearof Helmond, in order to retain as much water as possible, andstationed his troops at the various points most threatened. SirHorace Vere and Sir Charles Fairfax, with twelve weak companies, some of them reduced to ten or twelve men, were stationed on thesand hill. 

Four of the strongest companies garrisoned the Porc Espic; ten weakcompanies and nine cannon loaded with musket bullets defended theHelmond. These posts were commanded by Sergeant Major Carpenter andCaptain Meetkerk; the rest of the force were disposed at the otherthreatened points. Sir Francis himself, with Sir Lionel Vickars ashis right hand, took his post on the wall of the old town, betweenthe sand hill and the Schottenburg, which had been much damaged bythe action of the waves during the gales and by the enemy's shot. Barrels of ashes, heaps of stones and bricks, hoops bound withsquibs and fireworks, ropes of pitch, hand grenades, and barrelsof nails were collected in readiness to hurl down upon the assailants. 

At dusk the besiegers ceased firing, to allow the guns to cool. Two engineer officers with fifty stout sappers, who each had a rosenoble for every quarter of an hour's work, got on to the breach infront of the sand hill, and threw up a small breastwork, strengthenedby palisades, across it. An officer crept down towards the OldHaven, and presently returned with the news that two thousand ofthe enemy were wading across, and forming up in battalions on theOstend side. 

Suddenly a gun boomed out from the archduke's camp as a signalto Bucquoy, and just as the night had fairly set in the besiegersrushed to the assault from all points. They were received by atremendous fire from the guns of the forts and the muskets of thesoldiers; but, although the effect was serious, they did not hesitatea moment, but dashed forwards towards the foot of the sand hill andthe wall of the old town, halted for a moment, poured in a volley, and then rushed into the breach and against the walls. The volleyhad been harmless, for Vere had ordered the men to lie flat until itwas given. As the Spaniards climbed up barrels of ashes were emptiedupon them, stones and heavy timbers hurled down, and flaming hoopscast over their necks. Three times they climbed to the crest of thesand hill, and as many times gained a footing on the Schottenburg;but each time they were beaten back with great slaughter. As fiercelydid they attack at the other points, but were everywhere repulsed. 

On the east side three strong battalions of the enemy attacked theoutwork across the Geule, known as the Spanish Half Moon. Vere, whowas everywhere supervising the defence, ordered the weak garrisonthere to withdraw, and sent a soldier out to give himself up, andto tell them that the Half Moon was slenderly manned, and to offerto lead them in. The offer was accepted, and the Spaniards tookpossession of the work. 

The general's object was to occupy them, and prevent their supportingtheir comrades in the western attack. The Half Moon, indeed, wasquite open towards the town. Tide was rising, and a heavy fire wasopened upon the captors of the work from the batteries across theGeule, and they were driven out with the loss of three hundred men. At length the assault was repulsed at all points, and the assailantsbegan to retire across the Old Haven. No sooner did they begin toford it than Vere opened the west sluice, and the water in the townditch rushed down in a torrent, carrying numbers of the Spaniardsaway into the sea. 

Altogether, the assault cost the Spaniards two thousand men. An enormous amount of plunder in arms, gold chains, jewels, andrich garments were obtained by the defenders from the bodies ofthe fallen. The loss of the garrison was only thirty killed and ahundred wounded. 

The repulse of the grand attack upon Ostend by no means put an endto the siege. Sir Francis Vere, his brother Horace, Sir John Ogle, and Sir Lionel Vickars left, the general being summoned to assumecommand in the field; but the siege continued for two years and ahalf longer. Many assaults were repulsed during that time, and thetown only surrendered on the 20th September, 1604, when the sandhill, which was the key of the whole position, was at last capturedby the Spaniards. 

It was but a heap of ruins that they had become possessed of aftertheir three years' siege, and its capture had not only cost theman immense number of men and a vast amount of money, but the longand gallant defence had secured upon a firm basis the independenceof Holland. While the whole available force of Spain had been sooccupied Prince Maurice and his English allies had captured townafter town, and had beaten the enemy whenever they attempted to showthemselves in the open field. They had more than counterbalancedthe loss of Ostend by the recapture of Sluys, and had so loweredthe Spanish pride that not long afterwards a twelve years truce wasconcluded, which virtually brought the war to an end, and securedfor ever the independence of Holland. 

During the last year or two of the war Sir Francis Vere, worn outby his fatigues and the countless wounds he had received in theservice of the Netherlands, had resigned his command and retiredto England, being succeeded in his position by Sir Horace. LionelVickars fought no more after he had borne his part in the repulseof the great assault against Ostend. He had barely recovered fromthe effect of the wound he had received at the battle of Nieuport, and the fatigues and anxiety of the siege, together with the dampair from the marshes, brought on a serious attack of fever, whichcompletely prostrated him as soon as the necessity for exertionhad passed. He remained some weeks at the Hague, and then, beingsomewhat recovered, returned home. 

While throughout all England the greatest enthusiasm had beenaroused by the victory of Nieuport and the repulse of the Spaniardsat Ostend, the feeling was naturally higher in the Vere's countyof Essex than elsewhere. As soon as Lionel Vickars was well enoughto take any share in gaieties he received many invitations to stayat the great houses of the county, where most of the gentry weremore or less closely connected with the Veres; and before he hadbeen home many months he married Dorothy Windhurst, one of therichest heiresses in the county, and a cousin of the Veres. ThusGeoffrey had, after Juan Mendez retired from taking any active partin the business, to work alone until his sons were old enough tojoin him in the business. As soon as they were able to undertakeits active management, Geoffrey bought an estate near Hedingham, and there settled down, journeying occasionally to London to seehow the affairs of the house went on, and to give advice to hissons. Dolores had, two or three years after her arrival in England, embraced the faith of her husband; and although she complained alittle at times of the English climate, she never once regrettedthe step she had taken in leaving her native Spain. 

ÿ